•*# 


LIBRARY 

(Theological  ^cminaviu 


11;  I  V(  ETOJf,  N.  •/. 
\,,.  Case,       D/7*fc>n. 
No.  Shelf, 
\      Book, 


Sect 


U*, 


Tin'  John  N.  Krebs  Donation. 


Sec 


THOUGHTS 


COMING    AND    KINGDOM 


LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 

/ 

BY   JOHN    COX, 

MINISTER  OF  THE  GOSPEL,  WOOLWICH. 


The  God  of  heiven  shall  set  up  a  kingdom  which  stall  aeier  be  deslroyeJ    .    .    .     .    it  stall  bn.sk  in  pieces  i 
consume  all  these  kingdoms,  and  it  shall  stand  for  ever.-  I 

A  certain  nobleman  went  into  a  far  country,  to  receive  for  himself  a  kiugiom  and  to  return— Luke  xix.  1- 
Occupy  till  I  come.— Luke  six.  1> 

Come,  thou  Daire  of  nalioni,  quickly  come  ! 

Conqueror  of  dtalh,  break  up  the  gloomy  tomb ; 

Star  of  thine  hracl,  call  the  wanderer*  in; 

ffedkr  of  natural  tooundi,  thy  work  begin ; 

Thou  nearat  Kinsman,  come,  avengsour  wrong", 

Our  sorrows  turn  to  joy,  our  sighs  to  «on?s. 


FROM  THE  SECOND   LONDON  EDITION,  REVISED. 


PHILADELPHIA : 
ORRIN  ROGERS,  67  SOUTH  SECOND  STREET 

E,  G.  Dorsey,  Printer. 

1842. 


CONTENTS. 


Chap.  I. 

PAGE. 

The  Importance  and  General  Scope  of  Prophecy,        -  -  -  11 

Chap.  II. 
The  Gospel  Dispensation  considered;  not  final,  but  preparatory,         -  17 

Chap.  III. 

Events  which  must  occur  previous  to  the  setting  up  of  The  Kingdom 
of  Christ,  ---.....         26 

Chap.  IV. 
The  Second  Coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  '  -  -  -         59 

Chap.  V. 
The  glorious  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  or,  the  Millennium,         00 

Chap.  VI. 

Objections  against  the  pre-millennial  Coming  of  Christ,  and  his  Reign 
on  Earth  with  his  Saints,  considered.  -  -  -  -.1-20 

Chap.  VII. 

The  Practical  Tendency  of  the  Doctrine  of  the  Coming  and  Kingdom 
of  Christ,  -  -  -  -  -  -  -  -144 


l'UKFACE. 


It  is  a  cause  for  joy,  that  there  arc  so  many  things  in  religion 
in  which  God's  people  are  agreed;  while  there  is  much  reason 
to  mourn,  that  there  are  still  so  many  things  ahout  which  they 
differ,  and  that  at  present  the  church  is  very  far  removed  from 
any  thing  like  unity  of  faith.  The  former  shows  the  power  of 
the  Spirit  of  God,  the  latter  the  force  of  prejudice;  for  it  is 
this  principle  which  is  the  great  bar  to  unity.  May  the  Lord 
in  mercy  remove  it;  make  us  all  willing  to  submit  to  his  word; 
ready  to  unlearn  what  is  wrong;  and  willing  to  give  up  every 
system  or  sentiment,  however  cherished,  which  will  not  bear 
the  test  of  truth. 

It  must  be  acknowledged,  that  against  the  sentiments  advo- 
cated in  the  following  pages,  a  strong  tide  of  prejudice  is  run- 
ning. These  doctrines  are,  the  pre-millennial  coming  of  Christ; 
the  first  resurrection  of  the  saints;  their  reigning  with  Christ 
on  earth;  the  restoration,  and  future  glory  of  the  Jews;  and 
the  renovation  of  creation.  Now  it  is  well  known,  that  many 
good  people  will  scarcely  hear  these  things  mentioned;  so 
strong  is  their  prejudice.  Could  the  author  of  the  following 
pages  believe  that  those  who  thus  despise  these  views,  and  who 
also  despise,  or  else  pity  those  who  advocate  them,  had  dispas- 
sionately attended  to  their  claims,  and  prayerfully  studied  God's 
word  on  this  subject,  unfettered  by  a  system  received  from 
others,  he  would  blot  out  the  word  prejudice,  and  supply  its 
place  with  a  softer  word.  But  he  cannot  think  that  many  who 
cry  out  against  millenarianism  have  thus  done;  and  therefore 
painfully  feels  that,  in  speaking  or  writing  upon  this  subject, 
he  has  so  great  an  enemy  as  prejudice  to  contend  against.  Still, 
he  does  not  question  the  sincerity  of  those  who  thus  act,  though 
he  believes  them  to  be  sincerely  wrong;  neither  is  the  exist- 
ence of  this  difference,  a  draw-back  upon  Christian  affection. 
No,  rchcrcver  God's  image  is,  there  he  would  nish  his  love  to  rest; 
even  though  he  sees  not  every  sentiment  he  considers  scriptu- 
ral reflected  in  the  mind  of  his  fellow  saint.     Yet  is  it  painful 


yj  PREFACE. 

to  differ  from  those  we  love,  on  any  point;  and  painful  to  avow 
opinions,  which  many  whom  we  esteem,  consider  as  useless,  if 
not  hurtful. 

It  may  be  said,  then  why  avow  them  at  all? — If  you  agree 
on  the  grand  points,  if  you  hope  to  spend  an  eternity  together, 
why  say  any  thing  that  has  the  least  tendency  to  create  disu- 
nion? The  answer  is  simply  this,  we  love  the  truth;  we  prize 
it  above  the  good  opinion  even  of  our  fellow  saints.  God  has 
given  us  a  commandment  to  study  the  whole,  and  we  must  ne- 
glect no  part.  Beside,  we  might  also  reply  on  this  principle; — 
say  nothing  about  peculiar  doctrines,  disputed  ordinances,  dif- 
ferent forms  of  church  government; — persons  love  the  Saviour, 
and  go  to  heaven,  who  take  all  sides  of  these  questions;  and 
yet  the  agitation  of  these  points  is  deemed  of  importance 
enough  for  volumes  to  be  written,  and  contentions  to  be  car- 
ried on,  which,  alas!  often  destroy  Christian  love. 

The  author  would  by  no  means  affirm,  that  a  reception  of 
the  doctrines  here  pleaded  for,  is  of  equal  importance  with  faith 
in  Christ.  Although  he  does  not  admire  such  distinctions  with 
reference  to  what  God  has  revealed,  and  his  claims  upon  the 
faith  of  his  creatures,  yet  he  does  consider  these  things  impor- 
tant, yea,  and  very  important;  else  he  would  not  have  written 
upon  them.  He  considers  them  important,  because  so  large  a 
portion  of  God's  word  relates  to  them;  because  their  neglect 
leads  to  a  misunderstanding,  both  of  God's  word,  and  his  dis- 
pensations; (consequently,  wrong  hopes  are  cherished,  while 
there  is  a  want  of  readiness  to  meet  coming  events;J  and  be- 
cause this  subject  is  interwoven  with  so  many  of  the  exhorta- 
tions, consolations,  and  encouragements  in  the  New  Testament. 

Convinced,  then,  of  the  importance  of  these  things,  the  au- 
thor is  anxious  to  lead  others  to  think  upon  them.  He  trusts 
that  this  subject  is  somewhat  more  to  him  than  an  opinion. 
He  believes,  and  therefore  speaks;  and,  without  venturing  to  hope 
that  he  has  not  made  some  mistakes,  or  given  some  wrong  view 
in  the  filling  up,  he  cannot  help  affirming,  that  with  reference 
to  the  main  subjects  before  enumerated,  he  can  no  more  doubt 
their  truth,  than  he  doubts  concerning  the  truth  of  any  doctrine 
which  all  hold  to  be  necessary  to  salvation.  He  as  much  be- 
lieves that  Christ  will  come  personally,  before  the  millennium, 
to  set  up  his  kingdom,  as  that  he  came  in  the  fulness  of  time, 
to  lay  the  foundations  of  it  by  his  incarnation,  death,  and  resur- 
rection. 

While  upon  this  point  of  the  coming  of  Christ,  he  would  beg 
leave  to  remind  the  reader,  that  this  is  the  grand  point.*    Many 

*  There  are  many  subjects  dwelt  upon  by  the  students  of  prophecy,  which 
the  author  has  omitted,  or  but  slightly  mentioned;  such  as  the  prophetic  num- 


PREFACE.  vii 

pass  over  this,  and  light  down  among  some  difficulties  belong- 
ing to  the  subject,  or  begin  reasoning  upon  the  incongruity  of 
Christ  and  his  saints  reigning  on  earth.  Leave,  for  the  pre- 
sent, all  difficulties  alone;  reason  not  about  the  personal  reign: 
come  at  once  to  this  question,  What  does  the  Bible  say  about 
Christ's  second  coming?  Docs  it  give  us  to  understand  that 
there  will  be  a  millennium  first?  If  so,  where  is  the  promise? 
Or,  does  it  tell  us  that  tribulations  and  wars  will  last  till  his 
coming,  and  happiness  and  peace  be  the  characteristics  of  the 
kingdom  which  he  comes  to  set  up?  Let  Psal.  xcvi.;  Dan.  ii.; 
vii.;  Matt,  xxiv.;  2  Thess.  ii.  8;  Rev.  xi.  15—17,  and  various 
other  places,  be  well  studied. 

In  the  following  pages,  there  is  reference  made  to  Mr. 
Jones's  Lectures  on  the  Apocalypse;  and  many  of  the  objec- 
tions urged  against  the  system  advocated,  are  derived  from 
thence.  When  the  author  was  inquiring  concerning  this  sub- 
ject, he  was  quite  willing  (as  it  would  havejbeen  to  his  inte- 
rest, in  some  respects,  to  think  otherwise  than  he  hath  done,) 
to  hear  what  could  be  said  on  both  sides.  Accordingly,  hav- 
ing seen  Mr.  Jones's  work  highly  praised  in  nearly  all  the  re- 
views, he  bought  it,  and  read  it  through;  but  arose  from  the 
perusal  with  a  conviction  that  the  lecturer's  views  were  at 
variance  with  truth,  and  that  whatever  share  of  praise  was  due 
to  Mr.  Jones  as  an  historian,  biographer,  or  reviewer,  (and  in 
these  he  appears  to  advantage,)  as  an  opponent  of  millenarian- 
ism,  he  has  signally  failed;  but  supposing  that  the  strongest 
arguments  against  the  doctrine  would  be  brought  forth  by  one 
who  has  spent  his  life  in  selling  and  reading  books,  and  in 
scourging  poor  book-makers,  the  author  preferred  taking  the 
quotations  from  his  book,  in  preference  to  Dr.  Hamilton,  Mr. 
Gipps,  or  other  authors  which  he  has  read. 

About  four  years  ago,  the  author  published  a  little  work,  en- 
titled "A  Millenarian's  Answer  of  the  Hope  which  is  in  him." 
A  considerable  number  of  this  tract  has  been  sold;  and  some 
have  been  led  thereby  to  consider  this  subject,  and  embrace 
the  views  therein  contained.  At  the  close  of  that  book,  the 
author  promised  the  present  volume  in  a  few  months;  many 
things  induced  him  to  delay  it,  which  need  not  here  be  men- 

bers— the  personal  antichrist— the  structure  of  the  Apocalypse— and  the  lan- 
guage of  symbols;  he  has  read  a  good  deal  on  each  of  these  subjects,  but  does 
not  feel  himself  competent  to  enter  upon  them.    He  does  not  undervalue  the 
nf  good  men,  who  have  written  on  these  points,  and  would  recommend 
howish  to  study  them,  to  the  writings  of  Cuninghame,  Freer 
shon,  Fry,  Tyso,  &c.  &c.    But  he  cannot  help  saying  that  he  has 
tions  against  the  system  which  would  overturn  the  Protestant  interpretation  ol 
Scripture  with  reference  to  popery,  represent  the  Apocalypse  as  all  unfulfilled 
and  literalize  its  symbolic  language.    On  these  subjects  he  is  waiting  for  fur- 
ther light,  and  he  trusts,  earnestly  desires,  to  be  led  into  all  truth. 
11* 


Vlll 


PREFACE. 


tioned.  He  had  almost  laid  aside  the  thoughts  of  publishing 
it,  not  because  the  subject  was  less  important  to  his  mind,  but 
because  other  works  on  the  subject,  far  better  than  his,  had 
been  published;  such  as  Bickersteth's  Guide  to  the  Prophecies, 
Abdiel's  Essays,  and  Begg's  Scriptural  View;  all  of  which  are 
about  the  size  and  price  of  the  present  volume.  Could  he 
have  placed  these  works  in  the  hands  of  those  who  will  read 
this  volume,  he  would  have  kept  back  his  own;  but  having 
been  repeatedly  solicited  to  send  it  forth,  he  now  does  so,  with 
humble  hope,  and  earnest  prayer,  that  it  may  be  the  means  of 
throwing  some  light  on  God's  word,  stirring  up  to  diligence  in 
God's  ways,  and  producing  a  readiness  of  mind  for  the  coming 
of  the  Son  of  man. 

Christians,  how  solemn  is  our  situation;  how  great  our  re- 
sponsibilities; how  glorious  our  prospects!  The  Lord  says, 
"Occupy  till  I  come:"  the  Lord  is  coming  to  reckon  with  us, 
and  we  must  give  an  account  of  our  stewardship.  The  doc- 
trine of  the  second  coming  will  not,  when  rightly  received, 
thrust  any  other  doctrine  out  of  its  place;  and  so  far  from 
drawing  our  attention  away  from  the  cross,  or  the  claims  of 
Jesus,  it  will  make  the  former  appear  more  necessary  and  glo- 
rious, and  stir  us  up  to  attend  to  the  latter.  In  the  prospect  of 
that  great  day,  our  language  will  be, 

"Jesus,  I  throw  my  arms  around, 
I  hang  upon  thy  breast;" 

and  thus  resting  on  the  atonement,  our  spirits  will  be  attuned 
to  rejoice  in  his  coming,  and  we  shall  labour  that  we  may  be 
found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot,  and  blameless.  Soon 
may  the  glorious  scene  so  beautifully  portrayed  in  the  follow- 
ing lines,  be  realized;  happy  the  soul  prepared  for  that  glorious 
revelation  of  Jesus! 

Behold!  heaven  opens!  glory  bursts  at  once 

Upon  the  sight!  Messiah;  King  of  kings 

And  Lord  of  lords!  Hosanna!  sing  aloud 

Hosanna,  hallelujah!     See  the  Lamb 

Comes  in  his  wedding  garments!     Hark!  the  church, 

The  new  Jerusalem,  his  favoured  bride. 

Arrayed  in  white,  attending  him  through  heaven, 

Tunes  her  unnumbered  voices  to  the  song 

Hosanna,  hallelujah!  Angels  join 

The  glorious  anthem  in  melodious  tones, 

And  through  the  skies  re-echo  far  and  wide 

Hosanna,  hallelujah!     Saints  on  earth 

Catch  the  glad  sound  of  joy;  and,  as  they  rise 

To  meet  their  Lord  in  airy  regions,  shout 

Hosanna,  hallelujah!     Earth,  redeemed 

From  thine  oppressors,  highly  favoured  world, 

Thou  birth-place  and  thou  dwelling-place  of  God, 

Join  every  voice  to  swell  the  mighty  choir, 


FREFACE.  ix 

Hosanna,  hallelujah!  Ocean,  tune 

Thj  uevei  ceasing  music  to  the  theme. 

]  [osanna,  hallelujah!    Mountains,  lulls, 

Groves,  forests,  valleys,  lakes,  and  flowing  streams, 

in  one  united  strain, 
HosannaJ  hallelujah!    And  [el  all 
The  full  creation,  the  glad  ehonis  join, 
Till  the  frast  echo  fills  the  realms  of  space, 
Hosanna,  hallelujah!    Praise  the  Lord! 

Ragg's  Poem  on  the  Deity. 

But,  that  this  truth  will  be  any  tiling  like  generally  received 
by  the  professing  church  of  God,  the  author  has  no  idea;  no- 
thing would  more  astonish  him  than  to  see  it  become  a  popular 
doctrine,  because  "that  day  is  to  come  as  a  snare  upon  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth;"  "In  an  hour  when  men  look  not  for 
him,  shall  the  Son  of  man  come,"  even  while  they  are  saying, 
"Peace  and  safety."  But  the  testimony  must  be  borne,  and 
blessed  be  God!  has  been  borne;  things  which  had  a  tendency 
to  make  persons  stumble,  and  which  sober  persons  have  deeply 
deplored,  have  but  served  to  spread  far  and  wide  the  midnight 
cry,  "Behold  the  bridegroom  cometh;"  and  "Blessed  is  he 
that  shall  not  be  offended  in  Jesus." 

"Yes,  God,  even  our  God,  is  coming,"  (not  figuratively,  as 
the  talented  author*  of  the  following  sentences  believes,  but 
literally.)  "The  day  of  vengeance  and  the  day  of  redemption 
are  contemporaneous.  When  all  nations  are  shaken,  as  with 
an  earthquake,  it  is  that  the  Desire  of  all  nations  may  come. 
Even  now,  while  the  powers  of  darkness  are  working,  the 
foundations  of  his  universal  kingdom  are  begun.  The  voice 
of  prophecy,  the  finger  of  Providence,  the  wickedness  of  the 
wicked,  and  the  strange  expectation  in  the  hearts  of  all  men, 
tell  us  that  he  is  coming.  Already  the  streaming  glory  of  his 
approach  has  shot  across  the  deep  darkness  of  our  world.  Al- 
ready the  thunder  of  his  wheels  is  echoing  over  the  distant 
worlds  of  light.  Yes!  He,  the  holy  One,  whose  voice  is  har- 
mony, whose  smile  is  life,  whose  will  is  law,  and  whose  law  is 
love,  is  coming!  and  murder,  and  oppression,  and  superstition, 
and  ignorance,  shall  die  at  his  feet;  and  his  throne  shall  be 
established  in  righteousness,  and  his  people  shall  dwell  in  peace. 
The  forms  of  nature  shall  be  renovated  in  beauty,  and  all  the 
graces  of  heaven  shall  attend  and  adorn  the  spirits  of  men. 
The  eye  shall  be  satisfied  in  seeing,  the  ear  in  hearing,  and  the 
heart  in  loving.  Man  shall  be  restored  to  his  right  position 
in  the  world,  the  world  to  its  right  position  in  the  universe, 
and  illimitable  universe  shall  break  forth  into  joy  and  praise 
over  a  world  that  was  lost,  but  is  found. 

*  Dr.  A.  Reed's  Missionary  Sermon. 


x  PREFACE. 

"0  Thou  who  art  the  Joy  of  the  universe,  the  Saviour  of  the 
lost,  whose  right  it  is  to  reign,  come,  wear  thy  many  crowns. 
Thy  saints  are  waiting  for  thy  coming!  The  earth  groans  for 
thy  coming!  Hell  is  moved  at  thy  coming!  Heaven  is  silent 
for  thy  coming!     Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly. 

"Hark!  there  is  a  voice  that  says,  Behold,  I  come  quickly. 
Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.     Amen,  amen." 


THE 
COMING    AND    KINGDOM 

■     OF    OUR 

LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  IMPORTANCE  AND  GENERAL  SCOPE  OF  PROPHECY. 

It  is  very  desirable  that  all  believers  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
should  have  clear  views  of  all  that  relates  to  him.  Unless  we 
rightly  know  him,  we  cannot  fully  believe  in  him;  and  if  faith 
be  defective,  our  hope  and  comfort  must  necessarily  be  defec- 
tive too. 

It  cannot  be  denied,  that  believers  in  the  present  day  are 
very  far  below  the  primitive  saints,  as  it  regards  the  exercise 
of  hope,  and  the  enjoyment  of  consolation;  and  is  not  this  one 
reason,  because  we  are  very  far  below  them  in  knowledge  and 
faith?  I  shall  instance  this  in  reference  to  one  subject,  viz., 
the  coming  and  kingdom  of  Christ.  If  we  examine  their  brightest 
expressions  of  joy,  or  contemplate  their  highest  soarings  of 
hope,  we  shall  find  them  connected  with  faith  in  that  great  and 
glorious  event,  1  Thess.  iv.  14—16;  Phil.  i.  6:  Tit.  ii.  13,  14; 
1  John  iii.  2;  Rev.  xxii.  20.  These  texts,  with  many  more, 
shew  that  this  subject  was  to  them  as  practical,  as  it  was  con- 
soling. This  "blessed  hope"  supported  them  under  all  their 
trials,  both  outward  and  inward,  and  enabled  them  to  purify 
themselves  after  the  pattern  of  Christ. 

It  will  not,  then,  be  an  unprofitable  employment  to  endea- 
vour to  trace  what  their  views  of  this  subject  were,  and  how 
their  faith  and  hope  were-exercised  daily  upon  it.  The  advent 
of  Christ  was  one  of  those  future,  hoped-for  things,  which  their 

VOL.  III.  — 12 


J2  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

faith  was  to  them  the  substance  and  evidence  of.  They  looked 
at  it,  thought  of  it,  and  were  influenced  by  it,  as  though  they 
knew  not  but  that  it  might  lake  place  soon,  even  in  iheir  time. 
But  now  this  feeling  is  almost  gone,  and  instead  of  "the  glo- 
rious appearing  of  the  great  God,"  the  certain  coming  of  the 
king  of  terrors  is  set  before  the  Christian  as  the  ground  of  en- 
couragement. Thus,  has  the  coming  of  Christ  ceased  to  be 
what  it  once  was — the  object  of  hope,  the  fountain  of  comfort 
and  the  main-spring  of  holy  walking,  2  Pet.  iii.  11.  But  though 
this  subject  is  nearly  gone  from  our  churches,  it  still  remains 
in  the  word  of  God,  and  it  becomes  us  reverently  to  inquire 
what  God  hath  spoken,  and  diligently  to  seek  to  understand 
the  same.  Negligence  of  any  part  of  God's  word  cannot  be 
commended,  while  ignorance  stands  branded  as  a  sin,  2  Thess. 
i.  8.  "If,"  (says  a  writer  on  the  subject)  "you  should  think, 
that  already  knowing  what  is  necessary  to  salvation,  you  may 
discard  other  parts  of  divine  truth,  as  too  deep  or  too  specula- 
tive, or  as  unedifying;  then  you  have  mistaken  the  very  end 
for  which  divine  revelation  was  given,  which  is  not  to  bring 
you  acquainted  with  a  certain  number  of  truths,  however  im- 
portant in  themselves,  but  to  bring  you  acquainted  with  the 
truth;  that  is,  with  God  in  Christ."*  Jehovah  saith  to  us, 
with  regard  to  his  revelation,  as  he  did  to  Abraham,  with  re- 
spect to  Canaan,  "Arise,  walk  through  the  land,  in  the  length 
of  it,  and  in  the  breadth  of  it,  for  I  will  give  it  unto  thee;"  and 
while  engaged  in  these  holy  excursions,  the  diligently  seeking 
soul  finds  that  God  has  not  only  revealed  glorious  doctrines, 
precious  promises,  and  suitable  precepts,  but  that  the  full-toned 
harp  of  prophecy  fills  the  temple  of  revelation  with  awful  and 
entrancing  melody.  Such  a  one  listens  to  its  spirit-stirring 
sounds  with  deepening  emotions,  as  he  recollects  that  its  sacred 
strings  have  not  only  been  touched  by  holy  seers,  mighty  kings, 
inspired  apostles,  and  glorious  angels,  but  that  many  of  its 
sweetest,  fullest  notes,  are  awakened  by  His  fingers  who  first 
tuned  the  spheres,  and  filled  the  new-made  universe  with  the 
harmony  of  a  happy  and  blessed  creation;  even  the  incarnate 
Son  of  God,  by  whom  God  in  these  last  days  hath  spoken  unto 
us,  and  from  whom  we  do  well  not  to  turn  away,  Heb.  xii.  25. 
It  ought  not  to  escape  our  notice,  that  a  very  large  portion 
of  divine  revelation  is  prophetical,  and  that  much  of  it  remains 
yet  to  be  fulfilled.  Believing  this  to  be  part  of  that  goodly 
heritage  which  belongs  to  God's  people,  let  us  humbly  and 
thankfully  meditate  upon  it,  encouraged  by  his  word,  who  said, 
Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  this 
prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are  written  therein; 
*  Dodsworth. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  13 

for  the  time  is  at  hand,  Rev.  i.  3.  Let  us  pray  earnestly,  that 
we  may  be  helped  to  cast  away  that  indifference  to  God's  word, 
which  is  too  prevalent,  and  address  ourselves  in  good  earnest 
to  this  truly  delightful  employ.  In  doing  this  we  shall  come 
to  the  spirits  of  ttie  just  made  perfect,*  and  to  an  innumerable 
company  of  angels,  1  Pet.  i.  11,  12:   Rev.  v.  10,  11. 

In  looking  over  the  prophecies,  both  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments,  we  find  two  things  continually  alluded  to  in  them. 
With  these  two  things  doth  both  promise  and  prophecy  travail, 
and  when  they  are  fully  brought  forth  and  manifested,  then 
shall  the  mystery  spoken  of  by  the  prophets  be  fulfilled.  These 
two  things  are  vengeance  and  love,  an  awful  time  of  trouble 
and  a  glorious  season  of  blessedness;  or,  to  speak  in  scripture 
terms,  "The  day  of  vengeance,"  and  ''the  year  of  the  redeem- 
ed," Is.  lxiii.  4.  All  prophecies  minister  to  this  great  end. 
This  is  the  goal  towards  which  all  providences  tend,  and  every 
promise  will  be  fulfilled,  when  these  great  events  have  come  to 
pass. 

The  very  first  promise  carries  these  two  things  in  its  bo- 
som: vengeance  and  mercy  pervade  every  syllable  of  Gen.  iii. 
15;  "I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  be- 
tween thy  seed  and  her  seed;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou 
shall  bruise  his  heel."  Many  thousands  of  years  has  this  pro- 
mise been  gradually  opening.  It  was  at  first  a  lovely  bud 
only,  but  its  leaves  shall  at  length  be  fully  expanded,  and  all 
its  glories  traced.  Then  shall  it  be  seen  that  its  fulfilment  in- 
volves in  it  hell's  discomfiture,  the  church's  salvation,  the 
earth's  renovation,  and  what  is  above  all,  the  Redeemer's  glo- 
rification. For  this,  all  creation  groans,  Rom.  viii.  20 — 23; 
for  this,  all  disembodied  spirits  long,  Rev.  vi.  10:  this,  the 
Mediator  now  sits  expecting,  at  God's  right  hand,  Ileb.  x.  13; 
it  were  well,  if  I  could  with  truth  add,  for  this,  all  the  church 
on  earth  pray  and  hope. 

Enoch,  as  he. walked  with  God,  saw  this  day  of  terror  and 
of  triumph  from  afar,  Jude  14,  15,  and  made  it  a  subject  of 
discourse  to  his  antediluvian  brethren,  while  earth  was  yet  in 
her  infancy.  Abraham  "saw  this  day  of  the  Son  of  man,  and 
was  glad,"   Gen.  xxii.  17,  IS;  John  viii.  56.     Moses  sings  of 

*  Prophecy,  and  especially  that  of  the  Apocalypse,  is  given  for  the  illumina- 
tion of  the  church  in  heaven,  as  well  as  the  church  militant  on  earth,  and  pro- 
bably in  a  far  higher  degree  for  the  former  than  the  latter.  That  it  is  80, 
might  have  been  inferred  from  the  song  of  praise  addressed  to  the  Lamb,  when 
he  hail  taken  the  book  with  seven  seals  from  the  hand  of  him  that  sitteth  on 
the  throne,  Rev.  v.  8 — 14.  Bui  all  doubt  on  the  subject  is  removed  by  the 
words  of  the  angel  to  John,  Rev.  xxii.  9,  I  am  thy  fellow  servant,  and  0*  th> 
brethren  the  prophets,  and  of 'them  that  keep  the  sayings  of  this  book. — Cun- 
inshame. 


14  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

mercy  and  judgment  in  notes  sublimely  grand,  Deut.  xxxii. 
And  every  prophet,  from  Moses  to  him  that  lay  in  Jesus'  bo- 
som, prolongs  the  strain.  They  all  bring  forth  Jesus  with  his 
garments  stained  in  the  blood  of  his  enemies;  they  all  exalt  him 
to  the  throne  of  his  glory,  with  his  peaceful  sceptre  stretched 
forth  over  his  ransomed  flock,  and  new  creation,  Rev.  xxi.  5. 
The  curse  flies  before  their  lofty  numbers,  and  the  river  of  life 
rolling  from  their  strings,  makes  to  the  eye  of  hope,  earth 
bloom  like  an  Eden,  and  creation  shine  in  more  than  its  ori- 
ginal loveliness;  so  that  the  heart  of  the  contemplatist  is  attuned 
to  join  the  song  of  David,  ''the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  endure 
for  ever,  the  Lord  shall  rejoice  in  his  works." 

If  the  reader  will  turn  to  his  Bible,  he  will  find  that  nearly 
all  the  prophets  end  their  strains  with  an  account  of  a  time  of 
trouble,  triumph,  and  blessedness,  in  which  prosperity  the  nation 
of  Israel  are  set  forth  as  largely  sharing.  The  same  remark 
holds  true  with  regard  to  the  writings  of  Moses,  the  book  of 
Psalms,  and  the  Apocalypse,  such  a  harmony  is  there  through- 
out  the  word  of  God,  with  regard  to  these  great  events.  Surely, 
this  deserves  the  closest  attention,  and  every  one  may  soon 
assure  himself  of  the  truth  of  this  remark. 

It  is  most  important  that  our  minds  should  be  deeply  im- 
pressed with  the  certainty  there  is  of  every  word  of  prophecy 
being  fulfilled.  "Hath  he  said,  and  shall  not  he  do  it?"  We 
should  seek  to  feel  as  holy  John  must  have  felt  when  the  words 
were  spoken  in  his  ears,  "These  are  the  true  sayings  of 
God."  If  the  mind  were  penetrated  through  and  through  with 
this  conviction,  then  would  the  study  of  prophecy  become 
truly  profitable;  it  would  humble,  elevate  and  enrich  the  mind; 
we  should  feel  our  nothingness  while  standing  amidst  such 
mighty  wonders — should  feel  our  dignity  as  the  expectants  of 
such  glory,  and  thus  made  rich  in  faith,  spurn  the  low  things 
of  time,  and  be  found  "looking  at  the  things  not  seen."  How 
then  may  this  conviction  be  produced,  and  the  steady  expecta- 
tion of  "the  glory  to  be  revealed"  become  the  habit  of  the 
mind?  He  under  whose  influences  holy  men  uttered  these 
wondrous  oracles,  can  alone  bring  the  mind  into  a  real  belief 
of  them,  and  profitable  communion  with  them.  Without  his 
guidance  the  study  of  prophecy  will  lead  to  little  else  than  pre- 
sumptuous speculations  and  rash  surmisings.  Let  then  the 
eye  of  the  student  be  up  to  Him  who  "hath  the  seven  Spirits 
of  God,"  and  who  hath  promised  to  bestow  the  Holy  Spirit  as 
our  Remembrancer  and  Teacher;  and,  receiving  his  gracious 
influences,  the  prophecies  will  be  studied  with  right  feelings, 
in  a  right  spirit,  and  for  a  right  end. 

As  a  means  to  be  used  to  produce  this  conviction,  the  com- 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  J5 

paring  of  fulfilled  prophecy  with  the  events  by  which  it  has 
been  accomplished,  may  be  recommended.  There  was  a  time, 
when  many,  very  many  things  which  have  now  become  matters 
of  history,  were  subjects  of  prophecy:  by  musing  on  these,  and 
beholding  the  very  literal  way  in  which  God's  providence  hath 
fulfilled  them,  our  faith  will  be  strengthened  to  expect  unful- 
filled prophecies  to  be  accomplished  in  like  manner.  In  the 
"Child  born,"  the  "Son  given" — in  the  "King  meek  and 
lowly" — in  the  ''Man  of  sorrows,"  how  literally  were  the 
words  of  David,  Isaiah,  and  Zechariah  fulfilled!*  The  history 
of  Jerusalem,  and  the  dispersion  of  her  children,  show  that  the 
words  of  Jesus  have  been  fulfilled  to  the  very  letter.  Babylon 
Greece,  Moab,  Edom,  Arabia,!  all  bear  witness  to  the  fact  that 
God  fulfils  his  words  (not  figuratively,  but)  literally.  If  then, 
with  these  facts  before  my  eyes,  I  read  in  God's  word  the  fol- 
lowing announcements:  "Fear  thou  not,  0  Jacob  my  servant, 
saith  the  Lord,  for  I  am  with  thee;  for  I  will  make  a  full  end 
of  all  the  nations  whither  I  have  driven  thee,  but  I  will  not 
make  a  full  end  of  thee."  Jer.  xlvi.  2S;  "Then  shall  that 
wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  witli  the 
spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his 
coming,"  2  Thess.  ii.  S;  "I  saw  one  like  the  Son  of  man  come 
with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  there  was  given  to  him  a  king- 
dom under  the  whole  heaven,"  Dan.  vii.,  with  a  vast  number 
more  of  similar  import,  may  I  not  expect  judgments  on  the 
nations  among  whom  the  Jews  have  been  scattered,  deliverance 
to  that  guilty  and  afflicted  nation,  and  the  personal  coming  of 
Jesus  to  destroy  his  arch-enemy,  and  set  up  his  kingdom?  If 
God  has  hitherto  fulfilled  prophecy  literally,  why  am  I  not  to 
expect  him  still  to  do  so? 

Seeing,  then,  God  hath  declared  that  he  will  effect  the 
mightiest  revolutions  among  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  in 
order  to  introduce  his  own  eternal  kingdom,  Dan.  ii.  35;  vii.  11; 
Psalm  ii.  9;  Jer.  Ii.  20,  with  what  wondering  adoration  should 
these  records  be  studied,  lest  "that  day  come  upon  us  as  a 
thief,"  and  we  are  found  crying  ''Peace,  peace,"  till  sudden 
destruction  overtake  us?  With  what  hope  should  we  look  for- 
ward to  that  era  of  blessedness  when  the  Lord  shall  take  unto 
him  his  great  power  and  reign,  Rev.  xi.  17,  cast  out  the  prince 
of  darkness,  and  fill  the  earth  with  his  glory! 

This  reign  of  blessedness,  which  is  called  in  Scripture  "the 
times  of  refreshing,"  the  "times  of  the  restitution  of  all  things," 

*  Simpson,  in  his  "Pica  for  Religion,"  shows  how  the  prophecies  of  the  Old 
Testament  respecting  Christ  were  literally  fulfilled  in  bin)  in  1  * »". *  instaocw 
pp.  125—144.    See  also  Home"-  Entrodtrction,  vol.  i.  499— 607. 

t  See  Newton's  Dissertations,  and  Keith  on  Fulfilled  Prophecy. 
12* 


IQ  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

Acts  iii.  19 — 21,  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ,  2  Tim.  iv.  l,the 
kingdom  of  our  Father,  Matt.  xiii.  43,  "the  dispensation  of  the 
fulness  of  times,"  Eph.  i.  10,  "the  end,"  and  "end  of  the  days," 
Dan.  xii.  13, 1  shall  endeavour  to  prove  is  to  be  brought  about 
by  the  personal  coming  and  continued  presence  of  Him  who 
is  heir  of  all  things,  and  with  whom  his  people  are  joint-heirs. 
To  this  endeavour  I  now  beg  my  reader's  serious  and  prayer- 
ful attention.  Reject  not  any  thing  because  it  may  appear  new 
to  you,  or  because  it  militates  against  some  favourite  scheme 
already  embraced;  but  weigh  considerately  the  testimony  of 
the  word  of  God,  and  frittter  not  away  its  meaning  by  a  vain 
attempt  to  spiritualize  plain  declarations.*  The  Jews  did  so 
as  it  regarded  Christ's  humble  condition;  let  us  look  at  them, 
and  tremble  to  do  so  as  it  regards  his  exalted  state  and  coming 
glory.  It  is  to  be  feared  that  as  the  first  advent  of  Christ  was 
a  stumbling-block  to  the  Jews,  his  second  will  be  so  to  the  Gen- 
tiles; for  "when  the  Son  of  man  cometh,  shall  he  find  faith  on 
the  earth?"  Luke  xviii.  7,  8;  that  is,  shall  he  find  faith  in  his 
coming  as  the  avenger  of  his  elect?  Rev.  vi.  9 — 11;  xi.  18. 
But  few  believed  that  the  deluge  would  come,  and  the  coming 
of  the  Son  of  man  is  compared  to  the  days  of  Noah. 

The  plan  I  shall  adopt  in  treating  of  this  subject  will  be — 
to  set  before  you  what  the  Scriptures  say  about  the  coming 
and  kingdom  of  Christ;  then  to  consider  the  objections  urged 
against  this  manner  of  interpretation;  and  lastly,  to  show  what 
practical  and  consolatory  considerations  arise  out  of  this  view 
of  the  subject.  Before  I  enter  on  these  points,  some  few  re- 
marks on  the  present  dispensation,  and  on  the  concomitants  of 


*  The  following  admirable  rules  for  the  right  study  of  prophecy  are  found 
in  Bickersteth's  "Practical  Guide  to  the  Prophecies,"  a  book  which  fully  an- 
swers to  its  title.  1.  Seek  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  2.  A  believing, 
prayerful,  humble,  submissive,  and  obedient  state  of  heart  is  very  needful,  to 
give  effect  to  every  other  rule.  3.  Commence  this  study  with  the  word  of 
God.  4.  Take  the  plain,  literal  meaning  of  the  expressions  where  they  are 
not  evidently  symbolical.  5.  Diligently  compare  one  part  of  Scripture  Avith 
another.  (J.  Carefully  mark  the  Scripture  interpretation  of  prophecies.  7. 
Note  as  accurately  as  you  can  the  line  between  what  has  been  fulfilled,  and 
what  has  not.  8.  Attend  to  the  prophetic  meaning  of  the  Psalms  and  para- 
bles. 9.  Study  and  compare  the  best  interpreters  of  prophecy.  10.  Attain 
historical  knowledge.  11.  Keep  in  view  the  great  end  of  all  prophecy,  Christ 
Jesus.  12.  Remember  one  great  use  of  prophecy  is  the  sanctification  of  the 
heart.  To  these  rules  some  cautions  are  added:  1.  Do  not  be  stumbled  at  the 
various  and  opposing  interpretations  of  good  men.  2.  Remember  an  impor- 
tant distinction  between  the  facts  predicted  and  the  time  when  th'ey  shall  take 
place.  3.  Do  not  be  offended  at  the  reproaches  to  which  the  professed  expecta- 
tion of  the  coming  of  Christ  exposes  you  from  all  classes  of  men.  4.  Guard 
against  human  systems.  5.  Be  not  afraid  to  suspend  your  judgment  about 
more  obscure  and  hidden  things.  6.  Neglect  not  prophecy  because  of  the 
errors,  controversies,  and  misinterpretations  of  those  who  have  interpreted  it. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


17 


the  Lord's  coming,  or  the  antecedents  of  his  kingdom,  will  be 
necessary.  These  last  mentioned  topics  will  be  briefly  handled 
in  the  two  following  chapters. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  GOSPEL  DISPENSATION  CONSIDERED;    NOT  FINAL,  BUT 
PREPARATORY. 

Nearly  all  who  bear  the  Christian  name  are  looking  forward 
for  the  church  of  Christ  to  flourish  more  than  it  has  ever  yet 
done— are  expecting  a  time  when  all  shall  know  the  Lord.  In 
this  expectation  the  Word  of  God  fully  bears  them  out:  but 
whether  this  glorious  state  of  things  will  resemble  what  is  ge- 
nerally expected,  or  be  brought  about  by  the  means  now  used, 
remains  to  be  considered.  It  is  commonly  believed  that,  in 
the  millennium,  churches  will  exist  as  they  do  now;  that  there 
will  be  a  universal  spread  of  the  gospel;  that  all  possessors  of 
religion  will  have  clear  views  and  glowing  affections,  and  live 
holy;  will  have  "one  faith,  one  Lord,  one  baptism;"  but  whose 
faith,  whose  Lord,  or  whose  baptism  this  will  be,  that  will, 
like  the  rod  of  Moses,  swallow  up  all  the  rest,  is  not  yet  set- 
tled. This  wonderful  change  is  to  be  brought  about  (and  Jews, 
Turks,  and  heathens  are  to  be  converted)  by  God's  blessing 
being  poured  out  on  the  means  now  used  without  the  interven- 
tion of  judgments  on  God's  enemies.  Scarely  any  alarm  is 
sounded  in  God's  holy  mountain;  men  cry  peace,  peace,  to  one 
another,  the  Church  joins  in  the  cry,  and'  thus  the  warning 
voice  of  God's  word  is  stifled,  and  baseless  hopes  are  cherished. 
That  the  millennium  is  not  the  gospel  dispensation  matured, 
but  a  different  one,  varying  from  it  even  as  the  present' dispen- 
sation doth  from  any  that  preceded  it,  I  believe  is  clearly  set 
forth  in  Scripture.  It  would  be  premature  now  to  produce 
proofs;  they  will  come  forward  presently.  I  no  less  cordially 
believe  that  the  millennium  will  never  be  brought  about  by 
the  means  now  used.*     I  shall  here  only  assign  a  few  reasons 

*  "Where,"  (says  Mr.  Cuninghamc,  in  his  able  reply  to  Dr.  WardJaw,) 
"does  the  learned  divine  discover  any  trace  of  a  latter-day  glory  in  the  absence 
of  the  bridegroom,  in  the  apostolic  epistles,  or  the  book  of  Revelation'?  In  the 
epistles,  the  one  event  which  the  saints  are  said  to  expect,  is  the  coning  <>l  tie 
Lord.  1  Cor.  i.  7.  In  the  first  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  short  as  it  i^.  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  is  introduced  no  less  than  five  times;  in  the  second  epis- 
tle  to  the  same  church,  it  is  introduced  three  times;  in  the  two  epistles  to 


18  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

why  I  do  not  believe  in  the  universality  of  the  gospel  dispen- 
sation. 

1.  If  we  look  back  to  the  commencement  of  this  dispensa- 
tion, and  consider  the  language  of  its  Founder,  it  strikes  me, 
we  may  derive  one  argument  against  its  universality,  sove- 
reign, eternal,  and  distinguishing  election  is  a  prominent  feature 
of  the  gospel:  it  pervades  its  doctrines,  and  is  exhibited  by  its 
triumphs:  and  there  is  nothing  in  the  doctrines  or  triumphs  of 
the  gospel,  but  what  confirms  the  idea,  that  this  election  is  the 
selection  of  a  kw  from  the  many.  Our  Lord  says,  "Many  are 
called,  but  few  chosen."  Matt.  xxii.  14.  This  passage  evi- 
dently refers  to  the  end  of  the  gospel  dispensation;  and  I  argue 
from  thence,  that  if  our  Lord  would  have  to  know  that  mi- 
nority should  then  be  its  characteristic,  we  have  no  reason  to 
conclude  that  any  such  prolific  era  as  the  millennium  undoubt- 
edly will  be,  shall  take  place  previous  to  the  end  of  the  gospel 
state. 

But  Acts  xv.  14 — 17  casts  most  light  upon  the  real  design 
and  duration  of  the  present  dispensation.  "Men  and  brethren 
(saith  James),  hearken  unto  me;  Simon  hath  declared  how 
God  at  the  first  did  visit  the  Gentiles,  to  take  out  of  them  a 
people  for  his  name.  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of  the  pro- 
phets; as  it  is  written,  After  this  I  will  return,  and  will  build 
again  the  tabernacle  of  David,  which  is  fallen  down;  and  I  will 
build  again  the  ruins  thereof,  and  I  will  set  it  up:  That  the 
residue  of  men  might  seek  after  the  Lord,_and  all  the  Gentiles 
upon  whom  my  name  is  called,  saith  the  Lord,  who  doeth  all 
these  things."  It  is  evident  to  me,  that  after  the  bestowment 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  (as  well  as  before  that  event,)  the  apostles 
believed  that  the  Jewish  nation  would  be  peculiarly  honoured 
of  God,  and  that,  it  was  destined  to  enjoy  supremacy  among 
the  nations.  How  could  they  believe  otherwise,  who  believed 
and  understood  what  the  prophets  had  written?  This,  Peter's 
sermon,  Acts  iii.  12 — 26, — the  Lord's  dealings  with  him  con- 
cerning the  Gentiles, — and  his  manner  of  address  to  them,  Acts 
x.  28,  as  also  the  way  in  which  the  brethren  dealt  with  Peter 
after  he  had  gone  in  1o  the  Gentiles,  Acts  xi.  1 — 1,  serve  to 
confirm.  The  passage  quoted  above  out  of  Acts  xv. ,  is  part 
of  an  address  given  by  James  at  a  conference  held  by  the  apos- 
tles at  Jerusalem,  in  order  to  settle  certain  matters  relating  to 
the  believing  Gentiles.     Among  other  things,  James  labours 

Timothy,  we  find  direct  mention  of  it  three  timet,-  in  that  to  Titus,  once;  and 
in  the  epistles  of  Peter,  ii  is  found  no  less  than  five  limes,  besides  several  allu- 
sions to  it.  Now  we  challenge  Dr.  Wardlaw,  and  the  clergy  of  Scotland,  to 
produce  one  passage  in  all  these  episiles,  even,  hinting  at  the  latter-day  glory 
they  expect." 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  19 

to  show,  that  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles  did  not  at  all  interfere 
with  their  national  hope  of  the  outward  glory  and  spiritual  dig- 
nity of  Abraham's  literal  children.  In  doing  this,  he  likewise 
shows  the  intention  of  God  concerning  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
nature  of  that  dispensation,  which,  through  the  unbelief  of  the 
Jews,  should  principally  belong  to  the  Gentiles,  Rom.  xi.  30. 
Mark  his  reasoning:  he  tells  them,  (ver.  14,)  that  God  did  visit 
the  Gentiles,  not  to  convert  all,  "but  to  take  out  of  them  a  peo- 
ple for  his  name."  He  then  quotes  Amos  ix.  11,  12.  By 
comparing  together  Acts  xv.  14 — 17,  and  Amos  ix.  11,  12,  I 
arrive  at  this  conclusion, — that  when  the  gospel,  "the  minis- 
tration of  the  Spirit,"  shall  have  fulfilled  all  the  designs  of 
electing  love,  in  gathering  out  of  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles  a 
people  for  God's  glory,  the  Jewish  tabernacle,  which  shall  lie 
in  ruins  while  this  day  of  the  Gentiles'  visitation  lasts,  shall 
then  be  built  up,  in  consequence  of  the  return  of  him  who 
came  first  "to  his  own,  and  his  own  received  )iim  not."  John 
i.  11;  Matt,  xxiii.  39.  And  at  the  same  time,  the  rest  of  the 
nations  who  had  not  heard  the  gospel,  together  with  the  rem- 
nant of  mystical  Edom,  who  should  survive  the  fiery  judg- 
ments that  will  accompany  the  reappearance  of  the  Son  of  man, 
(see  Amos  ix.  1 1.)  shall  be  blest  in  the  restoration  of  the  Jews,* 
and  shall,  with  them,  seek  and  serve  God,  in  that  glorious  dis- 
pensation which  shall  follow  upon  this;  in  which  he  who  is 
now  the  light  of  the  Gentiles,  will  be  the  glory  of  his  people 
Israel. 

2.  I  do  not  find  that  it  is  any  where  promised  that  the  whole 
world  shall  be  first  converted,  and  then  ruled  by  the  gospel. 
It  is  generally  believed  that  this  will  be  the  case,  but  upon  what 
grounds  I  know  not.  That  the  nations  will  be  all  converted 
is  again  and  again  declared;  but  that  this  is  to  be  done  by  the 
gospel,  without  any  fresh  visible  manifestation  or  interference 
of  Divine  power  is  unsupported  by  scripture  evidence.  Christ, 
indeed,  commanded  his  disciples,  and  he  commands  his  minis- 
ters now,  to  "go  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature;  but  what  follows,  intimates  something  very 
different  from  a  universal  reception  of  it:  "He  that  believeth 
and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not  shall 
be  damned."     Our  Lord  says,  Matt.  xxiv.  14.   "that  the  gos- 

*  "No  permanent  blessing  has  yet  reached  the  world,  but  through  the  me- 
dium of  that  singular  people,  the  Jews." — Noel's  Brief  Inquiry. 

Justin  Martyr  thus  speaks,  in  his  dialogue  with  Trypho:  alter  quoting  IstU 
lv.  3—13,  he  says,  "These  and  other  similar  words  spoken  by  the  prophets,  < » 
Trypho,  are  partly  spoken  of  the  first  coming  of  Christ,  when  he  was  pro- 
claimed as  about  to  appear  without  honour,  and  in  part  of  his  second  advent, 
when  he  shall  come  in  glory, 'and  with  the  clouds,  and  when  your  people  shall 
see  him,  and  recognise  whom  they  have  pierced." 


20  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

pel  must  be  preached  unto  all  nations  for  a  witness,  and  then 
shall  the  end  come."  In  most  instances,  it  is  to  be  feared,  it 
will  be  a  witness  against  them,  even  as  the  healed  leper  was 
a  witness  against  the  Jewish  priests.  The  following  scriptures 
(says  a  writer  on  the  subject)  are  I  think  all  in  which  Christ 
has  accompanied  his  commands  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  all 
nations,  with  any  approach  to  explanation  for  what  end  it  was 
intended,  Matt.  xxiv.  14;  Mark  xvi.  15,  17;  Luke  xxiv.  47, 
48;  Acts  i.  8.  He  adds,  to  assist  us  in  attaching  the  true 
meaning  to  the  above,  let  us  consult  other  parts  of  Scripture, 
Psa.  ii.  2,  9;  Is.  xxiv.  1,  3,  21—23;  Luke  xviii.  8;  2  Thess.  i. 
7,  8;  ii.  7,  8;  Rev.  xi.  IS. 

3.  Many  of  our  Lord's  parables  plainly  declare,  that  univer- 
sality is  not  a  characteristic  of  the  gospel  dispensation.  The 
parable  of  the  sower,  Matt.  xiii.  shows  that  a  large  majority  of 
those  who  hear  the  gospel  preached,  hear  it  to  no  profit;  and 
we  have  no  reason  to  believe  but  that  this  will  be  the  case,  as 
long  as  preachers  go  forth  to  scatter  the  "word  of  the  king- 
dom," but  it  will  be  otherwise  in  that  kingdom  of  which  they 
ploclaim  the  glad  tidings.  The  parable  of  the  importunate 
widow  shows  what  will  be  the  character  and  employment  of 
the  church  of  Christ,  until  he  comes  to  avenge  her,  Luke  xviii. 
1 — 6.  The  parable  of  the  tares  and  wheat,  Matt.  xiii.  shows 
that  God's  church  will  never  be  the  praise  of  the  earth,  on  this 
side  "the  harvest,"  which  Christ  interprets  to  be  the  end  of 
the  world,  or  age;*  for  till  that  time  the  wheat  and  tares  are  to 
grow  together;  but  then  the  ministers  of  vengeance  are  "to 
gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend,  and  that  do 
iniquity,  and  then  shall  the  righteous  shine,  as  the  sun  in  the 
kingdom  of  their  Father,"  &c.  Mark!  "gather  the  wicked 
out,"  not  translate  the  righteous  to  heaven.  The  parable  of 
the  net  shows  us,  that  as  long  as  it  continues  to  be  cast,  or  as 
long  as  the  gospel  is  preached,  good  and  bad  will  be  gathered 
together.  How  could  that  be  if  the  earth  was  full  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Lord?  Where  shall  we  find  a  sea,  or  wicked  world, 
for  the  net  to  be  cast  into?  The  parable  of  the  virgins  shows 
forth  likewise,  the  mixed  state  of  the  professing  church,  at  the 
time  that  the  Son  of  man  comes  to  put  an  end  to  this  dispen- 
sation, and  introduce  another,  Matt.  xxv.  1 — 10. 

4.  The  gospel  itself  furnishes   a  body  of  evidence  against 

*  So  the  learned  tell  us  this  and  similar  passages  must  be  rendered;  the 
term  "end  of  the  world,"  both  here,  Matt.  xxiv.  3."and  Heb.  ix.  26,  not  refer- 
ring to  the  destruction  of  the  material  world,  as  generally  understood,  but  to 
the  closing  of  the  dispensation  referred  to.  The  apostle  during  the  gospel 
age  (or  dispensation)  speaks  of  "ages  to  come,*'  Eph.  ii.  and  Isaiah  calls  "the 
Saviour,  the  everlasting  Father,"  that  is,  as  Lowth  and  others  have  it,  "the 
Father  of  the  everlasting  age." 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  21 

this  idea  of  universality.  Look  at  the  accounts  it  gives  concern- 
ing the  number  of  its  votaries.  "Many  are  called  and  lew  chosen." 
"Strait  is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  that  leadeth  unto  life, 
and  few  there  he  that  find  it."  "Fear  not,  little  Mock."  If 
ever  there  come  a  period  during  this  dispensation,  when  these 
descriptions  are  not  applicable,  what  are  we  to  do  with  these 
scriptures?  Jesus  could  not  be  mistaken.  Consider  the  promises 
of  the  gospel.  Promises  of  support,  deliverance  and  victory, 
suited  only  to  those  who  are  in  a  suffering,  tempted,  afflicted 
state.  Consider  its  precepts."  "Come  out  from  among  them, 
and  he  ye  separate."  "Love  not  the  world."  If  all  fear  God, 
from  whom  are  believers  to  come  out?  If  the  world  be  changed, 
they  must  love  it.  In  short,  on  the  supposition  of  the  gospel 
having  a  universal  reception,  that  Satan  being  shut  up,  and 
there  being  no  world  to  persecute,  a  great  part  of  the  Bible 
would  be  of  little  use.  Its  descriptions  would  not  be  right;  its 
warnings  would  not  be  necessary;  the  armour  it  bids  us  take 
would  not  be  wanted.  It  may  be  objected,Nthat  this  applies 
with  equal  force  to  the  other  view  of  the  subject.  Though 
this  is  not  the  place  to  answer  objections,  I  just  observe  that  I 
believe,  that  in  the  millennium  state,  a  written  revelation  will 
be  in  some  measure  superseded  by  the  personal  presence  of 
Christ  and  his  saints  on  earth;  and  I  likewise  believe  that  many 
things  in  God's  word  which  are  applicable  to  this,  will  not  be 
applicable  to  that  dispensation.  Once  more,  consider  the  direc- 
tions given.  "Put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  stand  in  the  evil  day,"  &c.  How  could  a  minister 
read,  or  preach  from  this,  if  Satan  was  bound  so  that  he  could 
not  deceive  the  nations?  We  are  told  to  pray  always y  "Thy  king- 
dom come."  Will  there  ever  be  a  period,  on  this  side  of  the 
personal  coming  of  Christ,  when  the  people  of  God  ought  not 
to  use  this  prayer?  I  believe  not.  Then  when  he  doth  come 
as  King,  to  establish  his  kingdom,  and  not  before,  "the  will  of 
God  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven."  The 
kingdom  he  will  then  sot  up,  and  into  which  the  righteous  will 
enter  and  shine,  will  be  the  kingdom  of  their  Father,  Matt. 
xiii.  43;  xxv.  34;  and  they  are  here  directed  to  pray,  "Our 
Father,  thy  kingdom  come." 

5.  The  order  in  which  our  Lord  places  the  events  that  arc 
to  precede  his  second  coming,  will  not  admit  of  the  idea  of  a 
millennium  on  this  side  of  that  great  event.  Look  through 
the  24th  chapter  of  Matthew,  together  with  the  accounts  by 
Mark  and  Luke,  and  see  if  they  say  any  thing  concerning  a 
universal  reception  of  the  gospel.  Surely,  (one  well  observes) 
our  Lord  would  not  have  omitted  this  great  event  among  the 
rest,  as  a  sign  of  his  coming,  had  it  been   antecedent  thereto. 


22  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

After  the  world  had  for  thousands  of  years  been  torn  by  dis- 
sension, and  been  the  scene  of  every  wickedness,  such  a  length- 
ened period  of  universal  purity  and  peace  must  have  proved 
a  very  notable  sign.  But  the  words  "immediately  after  the  tri- 
bulation" prove  that  the  coming  of  the  Saviour  shall  precede 
the  commencement  of  the  millennium,  and  therefore,  its  ex- 
istence could  not  have  been  given  as  a  sign  of  his  coming."* 
This  plain  and  powerful  argument  is  evaded  by  saying,  that 
the  24th  of  Matthew  is  to  be  referred  to  the  destruction  of  Je- 
rusalem; but  will  any  one,  after  a  fair  examination  of  the  sub- 
ject, say  that  verses  27,  29,  30,  31,  and  47  received  their  ful- 
filment in  that  event.  Did  Christ  then  send  forth  his  angels 
and  gather  together  his  elect?  Did  he  then  make  his  faithful 
servants  rulers?  Again,  on  such  principles  of  interpretation 
how  is  Matt.  xxv.  1 — 13,  with  the  connecting  then  to  be  in- 
terpreted, as  it  is  by  all  with  reference  to  Christ's  second  com- 
ing, and  what  right  have  ministers  to  make  use  of  the  various 
exhortations  in  Matt,  xxiv.,  as  incentives  to  watchfulness,  see- 
ing the  reason  why  Christ  told  those  to  whom  he  addressed  his 
discourse  to  watch,  is,  according  to  this  explanation,  long  since 
gone  by?  Besides,  if  the  parallel  passage  in  Luke  xxi.  be  ex- 
amined, we  shall  see  that  our  Lord  expressly  foretold  the  dis- 
persion and  depression  of  the  Jews — the  dispensation  of  the 
gospel  to  the  Gentiles — the  finishing  of  both — great  and  sore 
troubles;  which  events  were  to  be  followed  by  his  own  com- 
ing, and  the  redemption  of  all  who  longed  for  it.  This  work 
of  ages  is  thus  briefly  but  luminously  sketched  by  the  hand  of 
the  great  Master  of  Prophets.  "And  they  (the  Jews)  shall 
fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and  shall  be  led  away  captive 
into  all  nations:  and  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the 
Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled.  And  there 
shall  be  signs  in  the  sun,  and  in  the  moon,  and  in  the  stars; 
and  upon  the  earth  distress  of  nations;  the  sea  and  the  waves 
roaring;  men's  hearts  failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking 
after  those  things  which  are  coming  on  the  earth,  for  the  powers 
of  heaven  shall  be  shaken.  And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son 
of  man  coming  in  a  cloud,  with  power  and  great  glory.  And 
when  these  things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and  lift 
up  your  heads,  for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh."  Luke 
xxi.  24 — 28.  Where  is  there  the  least  hint  of  a  millennium 
preceding  his  coming;  and  if  this  passage  does  not  refer  to  his 
personal  coming,  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  one  which  does. 
From  these  considerations  it  is  plain  tome,  that  there  is  yet 
another  dispensation,  which  this  present  one  is  preparing  for, 
and,  in  fact,  is  the  herald  of:  for  more  than  once  we  read  of 
"the  gospel  (or  good  tidings)  of  the  kingdom,"  Matt.  xxiv. 
*  Begg's  Scriptural  View. 


OP  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  -j;> 

14;  Luke  viii.  1.  This  coming  dispensation  will  be  the  final 
one,  it  will  be  introduced  by  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man 
and  followed  by  the  general  judgment;  then  shall  all  the  glo- 
rious promises  of  God's  word  be  fulfilled;  then  Christ  shall 
reign  triumphantly,  and  all  nations  shall  be  blessed  in  him. 
Then  shall  there  be  one  Lord,  and  his  name  one.  Ah!  could 
the  millennium  be  brought  about  by  the  means  now  used,  and 
under  the  circumstances  in  which  the  church  now  exists,  what 
a  sad  mixture  it  would  be!  The  servants  of  God  are  now  cry- 
ing one  against  another,  instead  of  crying  one  unto  another, 
Isa.  vi.  3.  It  will  be  otherwise  when  God  shall  bring  again 
Zion,  Isa.  lii.  S.  "Peter  asked  leave  to  build  only  three  taber- 
nacles; but  three  hundred  would  not  suffice  for  the  present 
professing  followers  of  Christ,  that  each  may  glorify  God  after 
his  own  manner.  There  'is  one  Lord,  and  his  name  one;'  and 
one  tabernacle  will  at  length  suffice  for  all  who  worship  God 
in  spirit  and  in  truth;  and  this  will  be  that  which  God  hath 
pitched,  and  not  man."*  0  when  shall  the  present  state  of 
division  and  distraction  cease,  and  the  church  realise  the  prayer 
of  her  great  Intercessor,  "that  they  may  be  all  one?"  When 
shall  we  again  behold  that  goodly  sight,  "a  multitude  of  be- 
lievers, all  of  one  heart  and  one  soul?"  When  shall  Chris- 
tians be  as  united  in  serving  God,  as  the  heavenly  hosts  are  in 
praising  him?  "When  the  times  of  refreshing  shall  come  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord,"  then  shall  these  things  be.  But 
while  contemplating  and  desiring  this  day  of  order  and  beauty, 
let  us  not  overlook  our  present  advantages  and  blessings,  our 
present  responsibilities  and  duties.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
we  should  have  right  views  of  the  pature,  importance,  excellency, 
and  termination  of  the  gospel  dispensation;  and  lest  any  one 
should  think  the  foregoing  remarks  have  a  tendency  to  dispa- 
rage the  same,  I  will,  before  closing  this  chapter,  make  a  few 
observations  on  these  points;  also  on  the  responsibility  of  those 
who  live  under,  the  gospel  dispensation,  and  the  obligations  of 
those  who  profess  to  be  enriched  by  it. 

Respecting  its  nature,  the  word  of  God  attests  it  is  spiritu- 
ality, and  herein  it  differs  from  the  Levitical  dispensation,  which 
immediately  preceded  it:  see  2  Cor.  iii.  7,  S.  "How  shall  not 
the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  be  rather  glorious?"  This  title 
bears  testimony  to  its  efficiency  and  spirituality.  It  is  "the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation;"  ''it  is  the  kingdom  of  God  in 
the  heart,"  Rom.  xiv.  17;  which  is  "righteousness,  peace,  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  Its  blessings  are  spiritual,  its  subjects 
spiritual,  its  rule  spiritual.  The  Levitical  dispensation  receiv- 
ed into  its  bosom  a  whole  nation;  the  gospel  dispensation, 
*  Basilicus. 

VOL.  III. 13 


24  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

while  it  proclaims  to  all  the  world,  "All  things  are  ready,  come 
ye  to  the  marriage,"  only  acknowledges  those  as  its  subjects 
who  have  on  the  wedding  dress,  and  who  love  the  bridegroom. 

The  importance  of  the  present  dispensation  will  be  seen,  by 
considering  the  prophecies  which  predicted  its  establishment, 
Isa.  lxv.  1 ; — the  promises  made  concerning  it,  Isa.  lv.  10,  1 1 ; — 
the  testimony  of  the  apostle  Paul  to  it,  Eph.  ii.  11 — 22,  iii. 
1 — S,  Col.  i.  2G,  27.  Oh!  how  did  his  heart  run  over  with 
grateful,  wondering  praise,  as  he  mused  upon  the  calling  of  the 
Gentiles;  and  beheld  them,  with  the  Jews,  "builded  up,  a  tem- 
ple for  God,  through  the  Spirit."  The  glory  arising  to  God 
from  this  dispensation  shows  its  importance;  the  gospel  is  called 
"the  wisdom  of  God,  in  a  mystery,"  the  "hidden  wisdom," 
yea,  "the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God."  Other  dispen- 
sations were  wise,  this  is  zvisdom;  others  were  gracious,  this  is 
grace,  yea,  glorious  grace,  triumphing  over  sin,  and  bringing 
the  poor  wandering  sinner  to  find  rest  in  God. 

The  excellency  of  the  Gospel  dispensation  is  seen  in  the  change 
it  effects  in  the  hearts  of  sinners,  in  the  blessings  it  communi- 
cates, and  in  the  certain  and  glorious  hopes  it  begets  and 
cherishes.  It  is  a  matter  worthy  of  most  profound  admiration 
and  grateful  praise,  that  God  should  ever  bless  wretched  man 
with  such  a  revelation  of  his  will,  such  a  dispensation  of  mercy. 
Well  might  angels  sing — "Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  on  earth 
peace,  good-will  toward  man,"  as  they  saw  the  day  of  salvation 
dawn  with  mild  and  beauteous  radiance  on  this  wretched  earth, 
and  beheld  eternal  love  give  birth  to  that  "acceptable  year  of 
the  Lord,"  during  whose  majestic  round,  life  and  immortality 
should  dawn  on  millions  of  dead  sinners.  And  our  wonder 
should  increase,  when  we  consider  that  the  earth  was  some 
thousands  of  years  old  in  crime,  when  the  mighty  scheme  of 
gospel  grace  was  revealed.  These  two  facts  cannot  be  contro- 
verted, that  while  mankind  grew  worse  and  worse,  every  suc- 
ceeding dispensation  of  God  grew  brighter  and  brighter;  until 
that  came,  in  which  mercy  takes  her  stand  on  Calvary,  and 
pointing  to  the  cross  says,  He  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost. 
Look  at  the  state  of  the  world,  when  "Jesus  Christ  came  into 
it  to  save  sinners."  The  first  chapter  of  the  Romans  describes 
the  Gentile  world,  and  the  23d  chapter  of  Matthew,  with  few 
exceptions,  the  Jewish  church.  But  0,  the  aboundings  of  grace, 
"the  word  which  God  sent  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  preach- 
ing peace  by  Jesus  Christ,"  Acts  x.  36;  and  "he  came,  and 
preached  peace  to  us  (Gentiles)  which  were  far  off,"  Eph.  ii. 
17.  And  notwithstanding  all  the  smoke  from  the  pit  of  hell, 
and  all  the  ingratitude  of  man,  the  gospel  sun  still  shines;  the 
heavenly  Dove  still  broods  over  the  chaos  of  nature;  and  sin- 
ners still  prove  that  this  is  "the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord." 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  •»;, 

But  the  day  of  salvation  must  decline,  the  acceptable  year  come 
to  an  end,  and  the  dark  midnight  and  the  time  of  vengeance 
must  succeed  it.  Already  are  the  shadows  of  the  evening 
lengthened  out,  and  the  tempest  is  lowering.  Ah!  few  believe 
this,  and  as  a  snare  it  will  come  upon  them,  even  while  they 
are  saying,  "Peace  and  safety."  Suddenly  shall  the  sun  dis- 
appear, though  they  think  it  hath  not  reached  its  meridian 
height;  and  with  a  clap  that  shall  shake  heaven,  earth,  and 
hell,  "the  door  shall  be  shut."  "Hear  ye,  and  give  ear,  be  not 
proud,  for  the  Lord  hath  spoken.  Give  glory  to  the  Lord  your 
God,  before  he  cause  darkness,  and  before  your  feet  stumble 
upon  the  dark  mountains;  and  while  ye  look  for  light, he  turn 
it  to  the  shadow  of  death,  and  make  it  gross  darkness."  Isa. 
xiii.  15,  16.  Yes,  the  Lord  hath  spoken,  and  spoken  to  the 
Gentiles,  and  0  that  all  would  study  the  11th  chapter  of  Ro- 
mans. "Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear;  for  if  God  spared  not 
the  natural  branches,  take  heed  lest  he  also  spare  not  thee." 

But  this  is  not  the  place  to  enter  upon  the  consideration  of 
God's  reckoning-day  with  Gentile  sinners;  only  let  it  be  con- 
sidered, that  "the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,"  is  followed  by 
"the  day  of  vengeance  of  our  God."  Isa.  lxi.  2:  lxiii.  4.  It 
becomes,  then,  an  interesting  and  solemn  inquiry,  Will  the 
eternal  condition  of  those  who  have  heard  the  gospel,  and  been 
favoured  with  its  privileges,  be  affected  by  that  connection? 
Will  it  be  remembered  at  the  judgment  throne,  that  many  have 
heard  the  word  and  smarted  under  the  word  and  yet  still  cleave 
to  their  sins?  Let  the  following  scriptures  be  studied,  and 
who  will  dare  to  answer  in  the  negative?  if  any  one  will,  I 
doubt  not  but  the  great  day  of  God  will  undeceive  him,  how- 
ever deeply  prejudice  may  blind  him  now. — Matt.  xi.  21 — 24; 
John  iii.  19;  xi'i.  4S;  xv.  22—24;  Acts  xvii.  30,  31.  Then 
will  it  be  seen  that  under  the  Gospel  unbelief  is  the  damning 
sin,  and  that  neither  God's  decrees  nor  man's  impotence  afford 
the  unbeliever  any  shelter  or  excuse.  0,  how  fearful  will  it  be 
to  stand  before  a  despised  Saviour,  to  be  judged  by  a  neglected 
gospel,  and  cursed  by  a  slighted  God!  "0,  better  never  to 
have  known  the  gospel,  than  to  meet  with  such  a  doom;  Bet- 
ter never  to  have  been  born  than  to  meet  such  a  doom!  Any 
thing  rather  than  this:  better  rather  ten  thousand  times  have 
died  a  pagan,  better  have  fallen  with  Lucifer,  better  have  been 
burnt  with  Sodom,  better  have  sunk  with  Babylon,  than  have 
lived  and  died  rejecting  the  Saviour." 

Nor  is  it  less  important  to  inquire  what  is  incumbent  upon 
those  who  have  by  faith  received  the  gospel:  their  duty,  their 
privilege  it  is  to  spread- it;  to  endeavour  to  make  "manifest  the 
knowledge  of  Christ  in  every  place."     If  they  feel  its  power, 


26  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

know  its  value,  taste  its  sweetness,  let  them,  while  they  know 
they  are  of  God,  remember  that  "the  world  lieth  in  the  wicked 
one,"  and  needs  the  gospel;  and  that  they  have  a  positive  com- 
mand to  preach  it  to  them;  see  Matt,  xxviii.  18;  Mark  xvi. 
15.  Woe  to  that  professor  who,  with  heathens  at  home  perish- 
ing around  him  by  thousands,  and  heathens  abroad  perishing 
by  millions,  neglects  this  plain  command  of  Jesus,  to  pamper 
the  flesh,  or  hoard  up  mammon.  Yet  a  little  while,  and  "judg- 
ment must  begin  at  the  house  of  God:  and  if  it  first  begin  at  us, 
what  shall  the  end  be  of  them  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  God? 
And  if  the  righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly 
and  the  sinner  appear!"   1  Peter  iv.  17,  18. 


CHAPTER  III. 

EVENTS  WHICH  MUST  OCCUR   PREVIOUS  TO  THE    SETTING  UP  OP 
THE  KINGDOM  OF  CHRIST. 

Great  and  beneficial  changes  are  generally  introduced  by 
great  and  dreadful  commotions.  This  chiefly  arises  from  the 
opposition  made  by  the  old  state  of  things  about  to  be  super- 
seded. An  eminent  writer  observes,  "In  every  new  develop- 
ment of  his  plan  of  mercy  and  salvation  to  the  human  race,  it 
has  hitherto  pleased  God  that  mercy  and  judgment  should  as  it 
were  go  hand  in  hand.  The  calling  of  Abraham  and  the  birth 
of  Isaac  were  nearly  coeval  with  the  destruction  of  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah  by  fire  from  heaven.  The  exodus  from  Egypt  was 
associated  with  the  desolation  of  that  kingdom  by  the  ten 
plagues,  and  the  destruction  of  Pharaoh  and  his  host  in  the 
Red  sea.  The  establishment  of  Israel  in  the  land  of  Canaan 
was  affected  by  the  extirpation  of  a  great  part  of  the  aboriginal 
inhabitants.  The  settlement  of  the  crown  of  Israel  in  the  per- 
son and  family  of  David,  was  accompanied  with  dreadful  wars. 
The  return  of  Judah  from  the  Babylonish  captivity  was  pre- 
ceded by  the  fall  of  the  empire  of  Assyria.  That  dispensation, 
whereby  the  Gentiles  were  brought  into  the  church  in  the  room 
of  the  Jews,  was  followed  by  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  with 
circumstances  of  so  awful  a  nature,  as  made  it  a  fit  type  and 
emblem  of  the  judgments  of  the  last  days.  In  concluding, 
therefore,  that  the  glorious  inauguration  of  our  Lord  in  his 
millennial  kingdom,  which  is  to  be  ushered  by  his  second  ad- 
vent, with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  shall  likewise  be  signalized 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


27 


by  the  most  terrific  displays  of  the  Divine  wrath  against  an  un- 
believing world,  we  not  only  are  guided  by  the  unerring  testi- 
mony of  prophecy,  but  we  might  even  a  priori,  without  any 
express  assurances  to  that  effect,  have  been  led  to  form  similar 
expectations,  from  an  attentive  study  of  the  dispensations  of 
Providence  in  past  ages."* 

We  now  come  to  consider  some  of  the  great  events,  which 
must  transpire  in  the  world  before  the  glorious  kingdom  of 
Christ  is  set  up  in  it.  This  if  rightly  understood  is  an  awful 
and  alarming  subject,  a  subject  which  the  prophicies  speak  fre- 
quently and  largely  upon.  Nations  will  he  reckoned  with, 
long  arrears  of  vengeance  will  be  paid  ofT,  thrones  and  king- 
doms will  be  overturned,  all  false  religions  foil,  and  oppressors 
feel  the  weight  of  God's  wrath.  These  and  like  things  will 
make  way  for  Him  whose  right  it  is  to  reign.  This  is  the 
judgment  of  the  quick  or  living,  which  is  to  precede  the  judg- 
ment of  the  dead,  both  of  whom  Christ  will  judge  at  his  ap- 
pearing and  kingdom,  2  Tim.  iv.  1.  The  natuVe,  progress,  and 
design  of  these  judgments,  will  be  best  understood  by  a  diligent 
search  of  Ps.  ii.  S — 12;  xlvi.  G — 10;  Isa.  xxiv.  IS— 22;  xxxiv. 
1—8;  Jer.  xxv.  27— 33;  Dan.  vii.  9—12;  Rev.  xi.  15—19;  xiv. 
IS— 20;  xvi.  13 — 21;  and  xix.  11 — 21,  with  many  other  pas- 
sages too  numerous  to  cite,  to  some  of  which  we  shall  have 
occasion  to  refer. 

But  to  particularize;  1.  Before  the  establishment  of  Christ's 
reign,  popery  must  be  entirely  destroyed.  The  kingdom  of  Christ, 
and  that  of  Antichrist,  cannot  be  dominant  on  this  earth  at  the 
same  time.  The  papacy  has  been  termed  Satan's  masterpiece,! 
and  the  Pope,  Satan's  Melchisedec;  and  some  have  considered 
that  the  whole  system  of  popery  is  an  infernal  mimicry,  or 
rather  anticipation  of  that  kingdom  Christ  is  to  set  up  in  the 
world;  something  of  which  Satan  might  learn  from  the  word 
of  God;  and  some  were  foolish  enough  to  prophesy  in  the  days 

♦  Cuninghame's  Dissertation,  p.  12. 

t  "Popery  was  the  masterpiece  ol*  Satan.  I  believe  him  utterly  incapable  of 
.such  another  contrivance.  It  was  a  systematic  and  infallible  plan  for  forming 
manacles  and  mufflers  for  the  human  mind.  It  was  a  well-laid  design  to  ren- 
der Christianity  contemptible,  by  the  abuse  of  its  principles,  and  its  institu- 
tions. It  was  formed  to  overwhelm — to  enchant — to  sit  as  the  great  whoie 
making  tin'  earth  drunk  with  her  fornications." — Cecil's  Remains,  p. 361. 

Dr.  Goodwin  thus  accounts  for  the  rise  of  popery,  "Satan  seeing  the  world 
was  turned  Christian,  (viz.  in  the  time  of  Constantine)  he  applied  ins  govern- 
ment of  the  world  unto   the  spirits  of  men,  and   he  would  be  a  Christian  tOO; 

that  is,  carry  on  his  designs  and  affairs  under  the  profession  of  Christianity. 

And  so  that  corrupt,  ignorant  world,  that  then  was,  being  brooded  uporf  by  this 
spirit  that  breathed  upon  tbese  waters,  did  in  the  end  bring  forth  a  new  form 
of  government,  and  religion  of  popery;  the  powers  and  laws  phi  reof,  through 
Satan's  efficacy,  the  whole  world  that  then  was.  went  again  alter,  and  made 
war  against  the  saints,  and  overcame  them." — Goodwin's  TYumpht 
13* 


23  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

of  Constantine  (Zedekiah-like)  that  the  glorious  era  described 
Rev.  xxi.  was  about  to  be  introduced,  when,  alas!  the  building 
of  mystical  Babylon  was  going  rapidly  on.  It  is  impossible  to 
declare  the  whole  truth  concerning  this  horrible  delusion,  which 
is  alike  opposed  to  reason  and  revelation,  to  civil  and  religious 
liberty,  to  the  interests  of  man  for  eternity,  and  to  his  happi- 
ness in  time;  it  is  a  "strong  delusion,"  and  "a  mystery  of  ini- 
quity;" and  it  is  a  most  astounding  fact,  which  is  a  proof  of  the 
power  of  the  devil,  and  the  wickedness  and  folly  of  man,  that 
Satan  should  be  able  to  palm  such  a  system  upon  the  world  un- 
der the  name  of  Christianity,  yea,  and  retain  some  of  the  essen- 
tial doctrines  of  our  most  holy  faith  therein.  The  characteris- 
tics of  Christianity  are  knowledge,  holiness,  and  love;  it  is  most 
simple,  most  beneficial,  most  beneficent;  but  tbe  characteristics 
of  popery  are  ignorance,  sin,  and  cruelty;  it  is  a  religion  of 
pomp,  of  darkness,  and  of  blood.  Well  might  John  "wonder 
with  great  admiration,"  Rev.  xvii.  6;  as  Mr.  Fry  observes, 
"Wonderful  indeed  must  it  have  appeared  in  the  age  of  John, 
that  the  apostate  church  should  one  day  possess  in  sovereign 
state,  the  capital  of  the  Roman  empire,  and  should  from  the 
seven  hills  deal  out  her  spiritual  corruptions,  to  intoxicate  and 
subdue  tbe  same  world  that  the  legions  of  the  imperial  city 
had  conquered  by  the  sword.  But  now  we  must  shut  our  eyes 
indeed  if  we  refuse  to  recognise,  in  this  emblem  of  "the  wo- 
man sitting  on  the  scarlet  beast,"  the  vaunted  apostolic  sea  of 
Rome.  "Mystery,  Babylon  the  great,  the  mother  of  harlots," 
as  the  churches  in  the  Roman  Catholic  communion  remarkably 
express  themselves  when  they  speak  of  the  Romish  church, 

"Rome,   MOTHER,   AND  MISTRESS." 

The  papacy  did  not  spring  into  being  and  maturity  at  once; 
it  was  slowly  matured,  until  it.  reached  a  height  of  despotic 
power  before  unequalled.  It  is  not  our  province  at  any  length 
to  trace  its  growth,  or  rehearse  its  deeds  of  blood.  The  pro- 
fessing church  was  judaized,  and  philosophized,  before  the  time 
of  Constantine,  but  then  it  became  paganized,  and  shortly  after 
Satanized.  This  mystery  of  iniquity  worked  in  the  apostle's 
days,  and  during  the  second  and  third  centuries  every  kind  of 
heresy  was  promulgated,  ceremonies  and  forms  were  intro- 
duced, and  spirituality  displaced  by  superstition.  The  mate- 
rials for  popery  were  thus  prepared,  and  by  the  union  of  the 
church  with  the  Roman  state,  its  foundation  was  openly  laid, 
and  the  building  rapidly  carried  on.  An  oralor  at  Constanti- 
nople in  the  reign  of  Jovian,  50  years  after  the  accession  of 
Constantine  to  the  Roman  purple,  says,  "In  the  recent  changes 
(he  is  adverting  to  Julian  the  apostate)  both  religious,  pagan  and 
Christian,   have    been    alternately  disgraced  by   the   seeming 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  09 

acquisition  of  worthless  proselytes  of  those  votaries  of  the 
reigning  purple,  who  could  pass  without  a  reason  and  without 
a  hlush,  from  the  church  to  the  temple,  and  from  the  altars  of 
Jupiter  to  the  sacred  tahle  of  the  Christians."'  Surely  such 
religionists  as  these,  must  be  just  such  tools  as  Satan  wished 
for.  Thus  did  the  enemy  of  man  mould  the  professing  church 
of  Christ  until  it  exhibited  his  own  image,  and  wrought  the 
desires  of  his  cruel  and  malicious  heart. 

Curs'd  system,  bitter  root  of  every  crime, 
Of  sin  the  ugliest,  foulest  incarnation; 
The  darkest  blood-spot  on  the  face  of  time, 
Sure  source  of  ruin  onto  many  a  nation: 
The  bane  of  peace,  the  hind'rerof  salvation, 
The  severer  of  every  tender  tic; 
Fountain  of  broken  hearts — true  imitation 
Of  Satan's  regal  power  and  dignity. 

A  few  facts  recalled  to  mind,  will  show  that  these  heavy  charges 
are  not  without  foundation.  Look  at  its  image  worship,  and 
other  hundred  senseless,  mischievous  mummeries,  both  for  the 
dead  and  the  living.  Think  how  it  takes  away  the  book  of  life, 
the  lamp  of  eternity.  Consider  how  it  exalts  saints  and  angels, 
and  degrades  the  Redeemer.  Behold  its  course  traced  in  blood. 
Who  can  unfold  the  horrors  of  the  Inquisition,  or  number  the 
thousands  of  the  Waldenses,  Lollards,  and  Protestants  it  hath 
butchered?  What  tablet  records  how  many  millions  of  Indi- 
ans, Spain,  now  so  degraded  by  her  ill-gotten  gold,  sent  into 
eternity?  but  there  is  no  end  to  this  tale  of  woe;  France,  Spain, 
England,  Ireland,  has  each  furnished  hetacombs  of  victims.! 
But  we  are  told  that  popery  is  changed,  and  that  these  things 
should  not  now  be  mentioned;  but  because  I  believe  it  is  un- 
changed, and  unchangeable,  I  have  hinted  at  these   things.      I 

*  Jones's  Historv  of  the  Church. 

t  Joseph  Mede  reckons  up  1,200,000  of  the  Waldenses  and  Albigense-s  put 
to  death  in  30  vears. 

"It  is  calculated,  that  the  Roman  Catholics,  since  the  rise  of  persecution  in 
the  seventh  or  eighth  centurv  to  the  present  time,  have  butchered,  in  their 
blind  and  diabolical  zeal  for  ilie  church,  no  less  then  50,000,00(1  of 'those  they 
term  heretics. 

"Since  the  Spaniards  set  foot  on  the  shores  of  America,  it  is  calculated  they 
have  butchered  12,000,000  on  the  continent,  besides  the  many  millions  who 
fell  in  t!i"  islands,"—  Simpson's  Plea,  p.  195. 

Poperv  must  bear  the  blame  of  this;  for  the  pope,  by  virtue  of  his  blasphe- 
mous titleas  God's  vicar  and  vicegerent,  gave  Philip  of  Spain  all  those*  oun- 
tries,  and  his  blood-thirsty  soldiers  lii^t  took  possession  of  them  in  the  pope's 
name,  and  then  proceeded  to  extirpate  the  inhabitants. 

Lorentes  calculates  that  the  Inquisition  in  the  Spanish  peninsula  alone,  un- 
der the  uninterrupted  dominion  of  45  grand  inquisitors,  has  sacrificed  241,000 
individuals. 

When  Charles  2nd  was  married  to  the  niece  of  Louis  the  14th, there  was  an 
auto-da-fe,  in  which  11H  human  beings  were  sacrificed,  in  order  that  a  divine 
blessing  might  rest  upon  their  nuptials. 


30  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

believe  popery  as  a  system,  to  be  like  sin;  both  may,  yea,  both 
shall  be  annihilated,  but  neither  can  be  changed,  while  they 
live  they  will  retain  their  nature,  and  restlessly  follow  up  then- 
grand  object,  which  in  both  is — dominion. 

All  means  will  be  used,  all  craft,  all  lies,  all  hypocrisy,  will 
be  resorted  to  in  order  to  obtain  dominion.  Let.  protestants 
consider  two  things;  that  popery  is  unchanged,  and  that  it  is 
on  the  increase  in  these  lands.  Let  us  hear  their  own  testi- 
mony. In  1S12  was  published  a  book  presumptuously  en- 
titled, "Liturgy,  or  a  Book  of  Common  Prayers,  and  Admi- 
nistration of  Sacraments,  with  other  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of 
the  Church,  for  the  use  of  all  Christians  in  the  United  King- 
dom;" by  which,  says  Mr.  Cuninghame,  it  is  plainly  insinuat- 
ed, that  all  the  protestants  of  the  United  Kingdom  who  reject 
this  liturgy,  are  not  Christians.  In  this  liturgy,  the  old  idola- 
try of  the  church  of  Rome  in  adoring  the  sacramental  wafer 
and  cup  is  still  retained,  as  appears  by  the  following  words 
taken  from  the  directory  of  the  mass.  "After  pronouncing 
the  words  of  consecration,  the  priest  kneeling,  adores  and  ele- 
vates the  sacred  host  (or  consecrated  bread)  and  the  bell  at  the 
altar  is  rung  to  give  notice  to  the  congregation;"  in  like  man- 
ner it  is  said  after  the  consecration  of  the  cup,  "Here  also 
kneeling,  he  adores  and  elevates  the  chalice  or  cup." 

Mr.  C.  observes,  "The  following  words  are  taken  from  the 
litany,  in  honour  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  commonly  called 
the  litany  of  Loretto.  We  should  scarcely  believe  it  possible, 
that  such  matter  should  be  published  in  this  enlightened  coun- 
try, in  the  19th  century,  as  a  form  of  Christian  worship.  But 
as  it  has  been  printed,  it  is  fit  to  make  it  generally  known,  in 
order  that  all  men  may  see  that  the  Romish  church  obstinately 
cleaves  to  its  abominations. 

"'We  fly  to  thy  patronage,  0  holy  Mother  of  God!  despise 
not  our  petitions  in  our  necessities,  but  deliver  us  from  all  dan- 
gers, 0  ever  glorious  and  blessed  Virgin.'  Then  come  forty- 
two  titles  by  which  they  address  her,  adding  after  each,  'Pray 
for  us.'  Some  of  these  titles  are  names  of  Christ,  and  can  only 
be  properly  applied  to  Deity.  The  following  are  selected: — 
'Mother  of  Divine  Grace — Virgin  most  merciful — Mirror  of 
Justice — Seat  of  Wisdom — Ark  of  the  Covenant — Gate  of 
Heaven — Morning  Star — Refuge  of  Sinners — Queen  of  Angels 
— Queen  of  all  Saints.'  After  this  is  added,  'Pray  for  us,  0 
holy  Mother  of  God,  that  we  may  be  made  worthy  of  the  pro- 
mises of  Christ.'  Such  is  popery  now,  as  it  regards  its  idola- 
trous worship,  and  its  exclusive  spirit;  and  there  is  no  doubt 
in  my  mind  but  that,  if  papists  had  the  power  they  would  en- 
force this  religion  as  heretofore:  they  must  do  so,  in  order  to 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  %\ 

be  consistent,  for  believing  tbat  tbere  is  no  salvation  out  of 
their  own  church,  they  must  deem  any  means  lawful  and  right 
which  may  bring  the  wanderers  hack:  'never  mind  torturing, 
or  burning  the  body,  so  that  we  save  the  soul.'  This  dreadful 
system  is  again  increasing  in  our  land.  The  following  extract 
will  convey  much  information  on  this  subject: — 'The  great  and 
alarming  increase  of  the  Romish  church  since  ISIS,  is  not  ge- 
nerally known  to  the  Christian  public.  It  becomes,  therefore, 
necessary  to  state  some  particulars  for  the  information  of  pro- 
testants,  who  are  not  so  swallowed  up  with  the  politics  or  the 
affairs  of  this  world,  as  to  be  dead  to  the  interests  of  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

"It  appears,  then,  from  the  Laity's  Directory,  a  Romish 
work  for  the  year  1S14,  that  the  number  of  chapels  of  that 
church  at  that  time,  in  London  and  its  vicinity,  was  twenty- 
two,  and  in  the  whole  kingdom  besides,  the  number  reported 
was  only  twenty-three.  N 

"Now,  however,  according  to  a  letter  I  have  recently  re- 
ceived from  the  Secretary  of  the  Reformation  Society,  the  num- 
ber of  chapels  in  Great  Britain  (of  course  excluding  Ireland), 
is  497,  and  the  increase,  since  1824,  has  been  eighty-eight,  viz: 
sixty-five  in  England,  and  twenty-three  in  Scotland. 

"In  speaking  of  this  large  increase  of  their  numbers,  the  ad- 
vocates of  the  Romish  church  use  the  following  language: — 
'If  any  proof  were  wanting  of  the  rapid  and  wide  progress  of 
the  (Roman)  catholic  religion  in  this  kingdom,  it  would  cer- 
tainly he  found  in  the  amazing  increase  of  places  of  worship, 
which  are  springing  up  in  every  direction,  with  astonishing 
rapidity,  throughout  this  country.  Unlike  the  meretricious 
exertions  of  the  established  churches,  raised  only  to  make  a 
show  of  fictitious  numbers;  and,  after  spending  large  sums  of 
the  public  money,  are  left  to  the  delightful  solitude  of  the  par- 
son intonating  to  the  deputy  below,  and  receiving  the  faithful 
echo,  to  their  mutual  edification:  the  new  (Roman)  catholic 
chapels,  and  the  enlargement  of  others,  are  solely  of  necessity, 
for  no  other  purpose  than  the  reception  of  an  overflowing  sur- 
plus of  persons,  eager  for  the  blessings  which  the  (Romish) 
catholic  church  alone  can  unfold  and  communicate.'"*  The 
same  author  informs  us,  that  there  is  a  Jesuit's  college  at  Stony- 
hurst,  in  Lancashire;  and  other  establishments  of  a  similar 
character  forming,  on  a  very  large  scale,  near  Bath  and  Bir- 
mingham. In  a  late  number  of  the  Catholic  Magazine,  a  writer 
says,  "Times  have  changed  very  much,  and  we  are  not  insensi- 
ble to  the  exertions  of  those  liberal  and  enlightened  statesmen 
that  brought  about  the  change."  He  then  enumerates  some  of 
*  Cuninghame's  Church  of  Rome  the  Aposlarv. 


32  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

their  chapels,  together  with  the  number  of  the  congregations 
connected  with  them: — "We  have  now  a  chapel  at  Moorfields, 
which  all  the  world  frequents.  '  The  Borough  Chapel  has  a 
congregation  of  near  20,000;  East  Lane  Chapel  2  or  3000; 
Virginia  Street  Chapel,  10,000;  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields,  10,000, 
at  the  least;  Spanish  Place  Chapel,  6000.  It  should  be  remem- 
bered that  several  different  congregations  meet  in  each  of  these 
places.  The  same  periodical  (says  the  Christian  Ladies'  Ma- 
gazine, from  which' I  extract,)  contains  many  exulting  an- 
nouncements of  the  liberality  of  nominal  protestants,  in  con- 
tributing to  the  erection  of  mass  houses,  and  being  present  at 
their  opening."  Supposing,  now,  for  the  sake  of  argument, 
that  we  have  nothing  to  fear  from  popery,  as  a  persecuting 
power;  ought  we  so  contentedly  to  see  it  extending  its  fatal  influ- 
ence, and  still  shut  our  eyes  to  the  fact  that  popery  is  certainly 
increasing?  Is  not  this  a  plain  proof  of  the  insufficiency  of 
mere  intellect,  or  the  light  of  science,  to  preserve  persons  from 
falling  into  the  most  childish  and  mischievous  superstitions? 

But  from  these  facts,  which  the  past  and  present  unfold,  let 
us  come  to  Scripture  testimony,  and  there  we  shall  find  the 
features  of  this  system  accurately  delineated,  and  its  approach- 
ing destruction  clearly  and  solemnly  foretold.  I  shall  just 
point  out  the  places  where  the  description  occurs,  and  hasten 
on  to  consider  its  downfall,  and  the  means  by  which  it  will  be 
effected. 

In  Dan.  vii.  popery  is  described  as  a  little  horn,  growing  up 
among  the  ten  horns  of  the  Roman  empire.  In  this  horn  were 
eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man,  denoting  spiritual  power,  and  a 
mouth  speaking  great  things.  In  the  interpretation  it  is  said, 
this  same  horn  made  war  with  the  saints — that  he  should  sub- 
due three  kings;  (which  history  informs  us  was  the  case)  and 
that  "he  shall  speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and 
shall  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High;  and  think  to  change 
limes  and  laws:  and  they  shall  be  given  unto  his  hand,  until  a 
time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of  time,"  which  denotes  a  pe- 
riod of  three  prophetical  years  and  a  half,  or  1260  years,  which 
will  be  the  period  of  the  papal  domination. 

In  2  Thess.  ii.  3 — 12,  is  a  description  of  this  same  evil  sys- 
tem, here  called  "the  mystery  of  iniquity,"  which  the  apostle 
said  was  working  even  in  his  time,  but  that  something  with- 
held it  from  manifesting  itself,  ver.  6.  This  withholding  power 
was  the  pagan  Roman  empire;  and  when  this  was  removed 
the  man  of  sin  was  revealed,  and  for  several  hundred  years 
the  popes  and  the  papacy  have  been  living  commentators  on 
this  most  solemn  and  remarkable  passage;  so  that  almost  all 
students  of  God's  word,  as  they  looked  towards  Rome,  have 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


:<3 


said,  "There  is  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition,  who  op- 
poseth  and  cxalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that 
is  worshipped;  so  that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  Gud. 
showing  himself  that  he  is  God."  ver.  1.  The  following  pas- 
sage also  traces  some  well-known  features  of  popery: — "Now 
the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times  some 
shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and 
doctrines  of  devils;  speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy, ■  having  their 
conscience  seared  with  a  hot  iron;  forbidding  to  many,  and 
commanding  to  abstain  from  meats,  which  God  hath  created  to 
be  received  with  thanksgiving  of  them  which  believe  and 
know  the  truth,"   1  Tim.  iv.  1 — I. 

In  Rev.  xiii.  there  is  mention  made  of  two  beasts;  the  for- 
mer (ver.  1 — to  10,)  describes  the  Roman  empire,  the  second 
(ver.  11 — IS,)  describes  the  papacy.  The  description  is  simi- 
lar to  that  of  Daniel's  little  horn.  The  same  power  is  alluded 
to  by  the  term  of  false  prophet,  Rev.  xix.  20.  But  we  hasten 
on  to  Revelation  xvii.  in  which  the  destruction  of  this  enemy 
to  God  and  man  is  foretold.  Yes,  the  word  is  gone  out  of  Je- 
hovah's mouth  in  righteousness,  that  Babylon  shall  sit  low  in 
the  dust;  yea,  be  debased  to  the  depths  of  hell:  as  a  millstone 
is  overwhelmed  by  the  ocean,  when  cast  into  it,  so  shall  Baby- 
lon be  overwhelmed  by  the  long  treasured-up  vengeance  of 
God.  Over  her  the  traffickers  shall  lament;  and  over  her  the 
heavens  shall  rejoice,  Rev.  xix.  1 — 3.  Already  are  the  golden 
harps  strung  to  swell  the  loud  alleluia,  when  the  smoke  of  her 
torment  ariseth  up  for  ever  and  ever;  and  then  shall  be  heard 


*  "Speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy!"  How  dreadful  must  be  tlieir  case  to  whom 
these  words  apply!  What  dangerous  characters  must  such  !»•  m  so 
systematic  liars,  and  consummate  hypocrites'.  Woe  be  to  the  nation  that  trusts 
their  professions,  or  even  their  oaths.  I  have  though!  whether  the  lio  here 
mentioned  may  not  be  considered  as  doctrinal  lies,  and  that  nt  the  present  time 
they  are  spoken  in  hypocrisy,  seeing  it  has  been'proved  that  the  Papists  deny 
many  things  before  others  which  are  held  among  themselves, particularly  the 
impossibility  of  salvation  out  of  their  church,  and  the  duty  of  the  chinch  to 
punish  and  put  to  death  heretics.    The  late  pn  ting  h'as  proved 

clear  enough  these  are  their  doctrines:  and  yel  some  of  them  talk  of  charity 
and  tolerance.  I  should  as  soon  expect  to  find  ease  in  hell  as  toleration  in 
popery,  if  once  ascendant.  It  may  be  said  that  thus  speaking  I  am  guilty  of  thai 
with  which  1  charge' them.  Nay,  lei  them  worship  as  they  please,  hinder 
them  not  by  any  force;  but  give  them  no  power  to  hinder  inc. '  It  may  also  be 
said  that  protestants  arc  equally  intolerant  in  d<  nying  salvation  to  the  Roman 
catholics.  This  again  must  be  mel  with  anegative.  I 
been,  and  should  hope  ihere  still  are,  Christians  id  her  communion,  tl  I 

think  they  are  very  few.  Some,  in  all  ages,  in  thai  degraded  apostacy,  have 
simply  clung  to  the  cross,  and,  in  theii  hearts,  counted  all  else  as  df" 
dung.  Query,  will  popish  priests  allow  their  people  thus  to  think  concerning 
Protestants'?  For  my  own  part  I  heartily  wish  papists  nothing  bul  good,  even 
a  real  conversion  to'God;  but  for  their  system  I  feel  nothing  but  utter  abhor- 
rence, and  an  earnest  longing  for  its  downfall. 


34  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

the  long-desired  announcement,  "Alleluia,  for  the  Lord  God 
omnipotent  reigneth." 

In  Rev.  xvii.  one  of  the  seven  vial  angels  said  to  John, 
"Come  hither,  I  will  shew  thee  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore 
that  sitteth  upon  many  waters."  John  was  then  shown  this 
apostate  church,  under  the  figure  of  a  woman  sitting  on  a  scar- 
let coloured  beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns.  There  appears  to  me  good  reason  to 
conclude  that  this  beast  is  the  Roman  empire  in  its  last  form 
of  infidelity.  As  pagan,  its  symbol  was  a  great  red  dragon, 
Rev.  xii.  3.  As  under  the  influence  of  popery,  it  is  called  a 
beast  rising  out  of  the  sea,  Rev.  xiii.  1 — 10.  But  this  beast  is 
said  to  rise  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  or  abyss,  Rev.  xi.  7;  xvii. 
8.;  and  to  be  full  of  names  of  blasphemy.  Another  reason  for 
considering  this  beast  to  be  the  Roman  empire  in  its  infidel 
form  is,  the  office  assigned  to  it,  "to  hate  the  whore,  make  her 
desolate  and  naked,  and  eat  her  flesh  and  burn  her  with  fire," 
ver.  16,  (none  but  an  infidel  power  could  do  this),  and,  after 
having  clone  so,  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  which  this  beast 
doth,  ver.  14.  But  it  may  be  asked,  does  not  the  vision  re- 
present the  great  whore  as  riding  upon  this  beast  of  infi- 
delity? Yes;  and  this  seems  to  say,  that  between  infidelity 
and  popery  there  will  be,  for  a  time, a  coalition;  that  the  latter 
will  owe  its  support  to  the  former;  but  that,  after  awhile,  hav- 
ing gained  that  which  it  wished  by  its  alliance  with  popery, 
and,  perhaps,  having  both  joined  together  to  persecute  the 
church  of  God,*  the  beast,  or  infidel  power,  to  whom  the  ten 
kings  shall  give  their  power,  shall  destroy  the  whore  by  the 
agency  of  these  kings. 

We  have  had  some  foreshowing  of  this  in  the  French  revo- 

*  It  is  an  important  question  whether  the  church  of  God  has  reason  to  ex- 
pect another  period  of  persecution.  Many  of  our  old  writers  expected  that 
popery  would  gain  the  ascendancy,  and  again  oppress  God's  church.  Dr.  Gill 
says,  "Before  the  utter  destruction  of  Antichrist,  he  shall  go  forth  again  with 
great  fury  to  destroy:"  he  then  applies  Dan.  xi.  45,  to  Great  Britain,—  Watch- 
men's  Answer.  Mr.  Cecil  observes,  "The  Church  has  endured  a  pagan  and  a 
papal  persecution:  there  remains  for  her  an  infidel  persecution;  general,  bit- 
ter, purifying,  cementing."  Those  who  expect  another  persecution,  in  gene- 
ral consider  that  the  witnesses  are  not  yet  slain,  Rev.  xi.  I  would  speak  with 
diffidence  on  such  a  deep  subject,  but  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  this  scripture 
remains  yet  to  be  fulfilled.  But  even  if  that  be  fulfilled,  I  have  thought  some 
further  trial  yet  awaits  the  church,  out  of  which  the  Lord  will  save  her,  an- 
swering as  a  parallel  to  the  trial  of  the  Jews,  Zech.  xiv.  1.  2.  Still,  as  I  have 
said  elsewhere,  there  appears  to  be  much  mystery  around  this  subject;  and,  no 
doubt,  there  are  wisdom  and  love  in  this,  that  we  might  not  say  such  and  such 
things  must  happen  before  the  Lord  comes.  If  we  are  prepared  for  his  com- 
ing, we  shall  be  prepared  for  whatever  trials  await  us.  If  we  are  but  "dili- 
gent to  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  looking  for  and  hasting  unto  the  coming  of 
the  day  of  God,"  then  persecution  shall  not  affright  us,  this  seducing  world 
allure  us,  or  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  injure  us. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  35 

lution  and  its  effects.*  Popery  has  already  suffered  much  from 
infidelity;  and  notwithstanding  their  apparent  agreement  in 
these  liberal  days,  it  must  suffer  still  more  from  its  iron  hand. 
But  still  it  is  plain  from  the  word  of  (rod,  that  however  the  ten 
kings  may  waste  the  whore,  there  is  to  be  some  signal  and 
finishing  act  of  vengeance,  which  will  complete  the  work  of 
destruction.  This  is  set  forth  by  the  angel's  throwing  the  mill- 
stone into  the  sea;  and  Rev.  xviii.  S,  her  plagues  arc  said  to 
come  in  one  day;  the  false  prophet  perishes  finally  with  the 
beast  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  Rev.  xix.  19,  20.  The  strong 
hand  of  Zion's  avenger  will  hurl  her  down  from  her  eminence, 
drag  her  out  of  all  her  fastnesses,  and  give  her  an  eternal  por- 
tion in  the  lake  which  burnetii  with  fire  and  brimstone,  to- 
gether with  the  beast  on  which  she  rode,  even  all  who  helped 
forward  her  deeds  of  idolatry,  superstition,  and  blood.  Rev. 
xix.  20. 

There  is  one  consideration  connected  with  this  subject  which 
claims  our  most  serious  attention.  How  wide,  how  searching 
will  those  judgments  be  by  which  Babylon  shall  be  destroyed! 
Where  is  the  church  that  hath  not  been  contaminated  by  her 
poisonous  breath,  that  doth  not  manifest  somewhat  of  her  spirit 
and  conduct?  Persecution,  pharisaism,  heresy,  formality,  out- 
ward show,  crying  up  of  the  creature,  are  but  too  manifest 
among  professors; — in  some,  one  anti-Christian  feature  is  ex- 
hibited; and  in  some  another — but  arc  any  wholly  free?  In- 
stead, then,  of  one  sect  quarrelling  with  another — had  we  not 
better  be  found  praying,  both  for  ourselves  and  them,  that  God 
would  give  us  all  humility  to  unlearn  what  is  wrong,  and  hon- 
esty to  avow  it?  Surely  all  classes  of  religious  professors  need 
much  purification.  "And  behold  the  day  cometh  that  shall 
burn  as  an  oven,  and  all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do  wickedly, 
shall  be  stubble;  and  the  day  that  cometh  shall  burn  them  up, 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  that  it  shall- leave  neither  root  nor 
branch."  Isa.  xiv.  22,  23;  Mai.  iv.  1.  It  is  easy  to  cut  down 
a  tree,  however  great  and  lofty;  this  may  be  done  without 
much  disquieting  the  soil  around,  but  in  order  to  pull  up  every 
root  and  fibre  of  an  ancient  tree,  the  ground  all  around  must 
be  moved  and  separated.  Thus  will  the  whole  of  Christendom 
be  shaken  by  the  rooting  up  of  Babylon;  nothing  but  pure 
truth  will  escape;   Cod  will  deliver  all  beside  over  to  infidelity, 

*  France  contained,  before  the  revolution,  1793,  upwards  of  366,000  seculai 
and  regular  clergy,  besjde  an  immense  number  of  nuns.    About  94,000 
were  butchered  during  the  revolution.' 

In  the  whole  of  Christendom,  there  were  no  less  than  235, 1 1 1  monasteries, 
about  15()  years  ago:  3180  were  suppressed  by  Hebry  Vlli..  and  Ins  predeces- 
sor?, in  England;  there  were  50,000  persons  in  them. — Simpson's  Pie*, 

VOL.   III. — 14 


36  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

and  the  fire  of  wrath.  That  beast  of  hell  will,  doubtless,  seek 
to  devourtruth  likewise,  and  to  destroy  those  who  love  it;  but 
truth  is  immortal; — the  teeth  of  time,  the  rage  of  hell,  and  the 
violence  of  infidelity  cannot  destroy  it,  nor  ultimately  injure 
its  honest  professors;  for  he  who  sitteth  above  the  water-floods 
hath  said,  "Because  thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  patience,  I 
also  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall 
come  upon  all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth."  Rev.  iii.  10; 

One  thing  yet  remains  on  this  head,  which  is,  to  show  how 
the  destruction  of  popery,  and  the  coming  and  kingdom  of 
Christ,  stand  connected  with  each  other  in  God's  word.  This 
is  set  forth  in  Dan.  vii.  S — 14,  24 — 27;  where  papacy  is  de- 
scribed under  the  symbol  of  "a  little  horn  speaking  great 
things,"  in  consequence  of  the  blasphemies  uttered  by  this 
ecclesiastical  power,  utter  destruction  from  God  overtakes  it, 
as  likewise,  at  the  same  time,  the  whole  of  the  beast,  or  Ro- 
man empire,  out  of  which  this  little  horn  grew,  Dan.  vii.  11. 
Now  mark  when  this  is  done;  the  Son  of  man  comes  with  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  (ver.  13,)  which  is  a  symbol  that  is  always 
attached  to  the  second  advent  of  Christ;  compare  with  this 
text,  Matt.  xxiv.  30;  xxvi.  64;  Acts  i.  9—11;  Rev.  i.  7.  It 
may  be  objected,  that  the  text  does  not  say  that  the  coming  of 
Christ  follows  immediately  on  the  destruction  of  the  fourth 
beast;  centuries  may  pass  between.  I  answer,  allowing  this 
idea  to  be  true,  then  it  follows,  that  the  kingdom  of  Christ  must 
likewise  be  postponed;  for  it  is  positively  asserted,  that  this 
kingdom  is  subsequent  to  the  coming  of  Christ  with  the  clouds 
of  heaven.  But  a  consideration  of  the  22nd,  26th,  and  27th 
verses  of  this  chapter  will  showj  that  the  coming  of  the  Re- 
deemer is  at  the  destruction  of  the  fourth  beast. 

The  next  passage  I  would  point  out  is  2  Thess.  ii.  8.  "And 
then  shall  that  wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  con- 
sume with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the 
brightness  of  his  coming."  The  connexion  very  plainly  speaks 
of  Antichrist;  and  that  the  text  just  quoted  refers  to  a  personal 
coming,  is,  to  me,  very  apparent.  In  the  preceding  epistle, 
the  apostle  had  spoken  much  concerning  the  Lord's  second 
coming.  No  one  can  or  doth  deny,  but  that  1  Thess.  iv.  13 — 
18,  v.  1 — 4,  refer  to  it.  It  seems  that  the  Thessalonians  thought, 
from  what  the  apostle  had  written,  that  this  great  day  was  very 
near;  he  therefore  tells  them,  2  Thess.  ii.  3,  that  this  supposi- 
tion was  unfounded.  His  mode  of  addressing  them  is  very 
peculiar  and  beautiful.  He  beseeches  them  by  the  coming  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  our  gathering  unto  him,  (by 
which  he  means  the  resurrection  of  the  saints,)  not  to  be  soon 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  37 

shaken  or  troubled,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ  was  at  hand;  for 
that  day  shall  not  come  except  there  be  a  falling  away  first; 
and  then  he  gives  a  description  of  this  falling  away,  2  These. 
ii.  1 — 3.  Now  I  ask  what  day  can  he  refer  to?  Is  it  not  the 
day  of  his  coming, — the  day  of  our  gathering?  And  mark!  he 
doth  not  say  that  a  millennium  must  come  before  that  day,  but 
an  apostacy;  and  then,  when  that  man  of  sin  hath  been  re- 
vealed and  completed,  that  day  shall  come,  and  our  gathering 
shall  come,  and  he  will  destroy  that  wicked  with  the  bright- 
ness of  his  personal  coming.  As  many,  in  the  face  of  all  this 
evidence,  will  apply  this  eighth  verse  to  a  spiritual  coming,  I 
beg  leave  to  quote  the  following  hints  upon  it.  "This  coming 
must  therefore  be  before  the  millennium;  and  if  it  be  of  a  per- 
sonal nature  in  the  second  verse,  it  must  be  the  same  in  the 
eighth.  The  same  word  is  used  in  both  cases;  and  to  imagine 
that  the  apostle,  while  professedly  correcting  a  mistake  into 
which  his  readers  had  fallen,  about  the  personal  coming  of  the 
Lord,  should,  instead,  inform  them  of  the  period  of  a  spiritual 
advent,  without  giving  them  any  intimation  of  the  substitution. 
is  to  suppose  him  guilty  of  a  sophism  which  would  not  be  prac- 
tised by  any  honest  man.  Besides,  it  deserves  to  be  remarked, 
that  the  word  here  translated  'brightness,'  Parkhurst  observes, 
the  Greek  writers  particularly  apply  to  the  appearance  of  some 
deity.  In  scripture  it  is  never  used  but  to  denote  a  personal 
manifestation,  as  in  the  following  passages  relative  to  Christ's 
glorious  appearance  at  his  return,  see  1  Tim.  vi.  14;  2  Tim.  iv. 
1,8;  Titus  ii.  13.  In  these  instances,  the  word  translated  'ap- 
pearing' and  'appearance,'  is  the  very  word  translated  'bright- 
ness' in  the  passage  before  us.  How  then  is  it  possible  to  evade 
the  conclusion,  that  Christ's  return  will  take  place  at  the  de- 
struction of  Antichrist!"*  I  conclude  this  part  with  repeating, 
with  some  little  variation,  the  apostle's  words,  Let  no  man  de- 
ceive you,  for  that  day  will  come  when.there  bath  been  a  falling 
away,  2  Thess.  ii.  3.  "Therefore,  brethren,  let  us  not  sleep, 
lest  that  day  should  overtake  us  as  a  thief." 

2.  Mahometanism  must  be  destroyed  to  make  way  for  the 
kingdom  of  Christ.  Long  hath  this  abomination  profaned  and 
degraded  both  scripture  and  classic  ground.  Age  after  age  has 
the  wild  shriek  of  agony  and  despair,  caused  by  the  sting  of 

*  Begg's  Scriptural  View,  p.  146,  147.— If,  says  Mr.  Cuninghame,  neither  pf 
these  nouns, brightness  or  raining,  when  used  singly,  even  in  the  original  Greek" 
denotes  a  spiritual  advent,  much  less  can  they  when  conjoined;  and  ifVeach  of 
them  when  employed  separately, indubitably  means  a  personal  corporeal  mam 
testation  and  presence,  much  more  must  they  when  united.  So  thai  if  ttv 
foregoing  expression  does  not  mean  the  personal  and  glorious  advent  of  our 
Lord,  then  is  human  language  incapable  of  being  interpreted  on  any  fixed 
principles. — Pre-millcnnial  Advent. 


38  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

these  locusts,  resounded.  The  groaning  earth  has  drunk  up 
oceans  of  human  blood,  which  the  swords  of  Mahomet  and  his 
successors  have  caused  to  flow.  But  the  crescent  waxeth  pale. 
Those  who  have  long  been  slaves  to  the  Turkish  despot,  now 
begin  to  inhale  the  air  of  freedom,  and  once  more  to  feel  them- 
selves to  be  men.  The  tyrant  trembles  in  his  den,  and,  almost 
without  any  resistance,  sees  his  fairest  provinces  shorn  off.  All 
these  are  proofs  that  he  shall  soon  come  to  his  end,  and  none 
shall  help  him. 

In  Rev.  ix.  1 — 21,  we  have  an  account  of  the  character  and 
actions  of  this  dreadful  power.  Ver.  1 — 11  describe  the  Sara- 
cens: from  12  to  end  the  Turks  are  set  forth;  but  it  is  with 
their  destruction  we  have  now  to  do.  Dan.  xi.  36 — 45,  has,  by 
many  able  commentators,  been  considered  as  setting  forth  the 
character,  progress,  and  fall  of  the  Mahometan  power.  Now 
connect  the  close  of  the  11th  chapter  with  the  beginning  of  the 
12th  chapter.  When  this  prince  comes  to  his  end,  Michael, 
the  great  prince,  stands  up  for  the  children  of  Daniel's  people, 
or  the  Jews.  The  consequence  will  be,  that  there  will  be  a 
dreadful  and  unequalled  time  of  trouble.  The  Jews  will  be 
delivered — a  resurrection  will  take  place,  when  all  the  faithful 
servants  of  God  will  be  rewarded,  see  Dan.  xii.  1 — 3.  I  would 
observe,  that  the  passage  just  referred  to  in  Dan.  xi.  has  been, 
by  other  commentators,  applied  to  the  personal  infidel  Anti- 
christ, who  consider  that  it  was  partly  fulfilled  in  that  most 
extraordinary  character,*  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  who  they 
think  was  the  seventh  or  short-lived  head  of  the  beast,  Rev. 
xvii.  10.  In  the  eighth  head,  Rev.  xvii.  11,  they  consider  the 
rest  of  this  scripture  will  be  fulfilled.  There  are  also  the  same 
differences  of  opinion  respecting  the  little  horn  of  Dan.  viii. 
23,  some  applying  it  to  Mahometanism,  and  others  to  the 
eastern  Roman  empire.     But  there  is  one  passage  which  we 

*  "Napoleon  was  thus  called  because  he  was  born  on  the  saint's  clay  who 
bore  that  name:  it  signifies,  'lion  of  the  desert,'  which  he  was  very  fond  of 
observing."  The  following  extracts  from  his  proclamations  in  Egypt,  show 
he  richly  deserves  all  that  has  been  said  of  him  as  an  infidel  and  despiser  of 
every  thing  sacred — "In  the  name  of  God,  gracious  and  merciful.  There  is 
no  God  but  God;  he  has  no  son  nor  associate  in  his  kingdom."  "The  French 
adore  the  Supreme  Being,  and  honour  the  Prophet  and  his  holy  Koran." 
Again,  "I  reverence,  more  than  the  Mamelukes  themselves,  God,  his  Prophet 
Mahomet,  and  the  Koran."  In  a  conversation  with  Mahometans,  he  said,  "I 
thank  thee,  Mufti:  the  Koran  delighteth  my  soul,  and  is  the  object  of  my  con- 
templation: I  love  the  Prophet,  and  I  hope  ere  long  to  see  and  honour  his  tomb; 
in  the  Holy  City.     But  my  mission  is  first  to  exterminate  the  Mamelukes." 

The  self-righteousness  of  this  extraordinary  character  is  as  evident  as  his 
infidelity.  He  said,  at  St.  Helena,  "One  fact  most  extraordinary,  and,  I  be- 
lieve, unparalleled  in  history,  is,  that  I  rose  from  being  a  private  person  to  the 
astonishing  height  of  power  I  possessed,  without  having  committed  a  single 
crime  to  obtain  it.  If  I  were  on  my  death-bed  I  would  make  the  same  declara- 
tion."— Ireland's  Life. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  \{<j 

may  with  more  confidence  apply  to  the  destruction  of  the  Maho- 
metanism,  viz.  Rev.  xvi.  12 — 15:  "And  the  sixth  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates,  and  the  water 
thereof  was  dried  up."  The  sixth  trumpet  called  the  Turks 
into  political  existence,  Rev.  ix.  13 — 81:  the  sixth  vial  exter- 
minates their  power  from  the  prophetical  earth.  If  we  look  at 
Rev.  ix.  14,  we  cannot  hut  see  that  the  river  Euphrates  is  a 
symbol -of  the  Turkish  empire.  Indeed  this  is  one  point  on 
which  almost  every  commentator  on  prophecy  agrees  (except 
those  who  consider  the  Apocalypse  as  all  unfulfilled)  however 
different  their  views  may  be  on  other  points.  It  is  nearly  as 
generally  allowed  that  Rev.  xvi.  12,  refers  to  the  same  people: 
and  most  modern  writers  avow  their  belief  that  we  are  living 
at  the  very  time  when  this  drying  up  of  the  Euphrates  is  going 
on.  And  who  that  looks  at  the  history  of  the  Turks  for  this 
last  few  years,  but  must  see  it?  How  gradually  has  their 
strength  been  dried  up  and  wasted!  How  have  the  tributary 
streams  that  fed  their  flowing  might  of  empire  been  cut  off! 
The  Russian  sun  has  exhaled  many  of  their  resources,  and  their 
own  faithless  banks  have  let  their  waters  run  to  waste. 

Not  to  notice,  at  present,  other  things  contained  in  this  vial, 
which  are  evidently  likewise  fulfilling,  I  pray  you  consider 
the  15th  verse,  "Behold  I  come  as  a  thief,"  &c.  It  is  as  if 
our  Lord  had  said,  "When  you  see  the  Turkish  power  dry 
up,  and  all  her  glory  to  fade  slowly  and  irrevocably  away: 
when  you  see  evil  in  its  threefold  form  of  tyranny,  superstition, 
and  infidelity,  more  busy  than  ordinary,  be  you  sure  my  coming 
is  not  far  distant;  and  having  given  you  this  plain  warning,  a 
warning  that  all  may  hear  and  understand  if  they  please,  expect 
7io  other;  for,  'behold  I  come  as  a  thief.'"  It  may  be  objected 
that  this  coming  is  not  a  personal  but  a  spiritual  one.  But  I 
ask,  on  what  authority  is  this  assertion  made?  The  comparison 
made  use  of,  viz.,  that  of  a  thief,  is  altogether  against  it.  A 
thief  comes  really  and  personally;  not  figuratively,  nor  even  by 
proxy.  And  all  the  parallel  passages  are  against  this  interpre- 
tation. Look  at  Matt.  xxiv.  42 — 44;  Luke  xii.  36 — 10:  1 
Thess.  v.  2 — 4;  2  Pet.  iii.  10;  Rev.  iii.  3;  if  these  mean  a  per- 
sonal coming,  so,  I  argue,  does  Rev.  xvi.  15.  Every  stroke, 
then,  of  God's  providence  on  the  eastern  Antichrist,  is  a  warn- 
ing voice  to  Christendom  to  prepare  for  her  Lord's  speedy 
coming. 

3.  The  overthrow  of  tyranny,  and  the  destruction  of  the 
fourth  beast,  as  now  existing  in  ten  kingdoms,  is  another  thing 
that  must  take  place  before  the  kingdom  of  Christ  can  be  set 
up.  Almost  every  one  knows  that  the  four  beasts  which  Da- 
niel saw  (chapter  vii.,)  mean  four  successive  forms  of  tyran- 
14* 


40  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

nical  dominion,  viz.,  the  Babylonian,  Medo-Persian,  Grecian, 
and  Roman  empires.  The  political  existence  and  superiority 
of  the  last  beast  still  continues  in  ten  kingdoms,  which  include 
most  of  the  nations  of  Europe,  and  which  are  set  forth  by  the 
ten  horns  of  the  beast.  The  great  image  in  Dan.  ii.  teaches  us 
the  same  things.  Both  of  these  passages  inform  us  that  a  heavy 
weight  of  divine  vengeance  will  fall  upon  the  ten  kingdoms  of 
this  fourth  tyranny;  and  that  after  this,  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
will  be  set  up.  In  Dan.  ii.  this  judgment  is  set  forth  by  the 
figure  of  a  stone  smiting  the  ten  toes  (which  symbolize  the  ten 
kingdoms,)  and  pursuing  the  work  of  destruction  until  the 
whole  of  this  great  image  becomes  like  the  chaff  of  the  sum- 
mer's threshing  floor,  and  is  carried  away  of  the  wind,  while 
the  stone  becomes  a  great  mountain,  and  fills  the  whole  earth, 
Dan.  ii.  35,  44.  In  Dan.  vii.  11,  the  judgment  is  likened  to 
sword  and  fire.*  In  both  places  the  judgment  commences  with 
the  fourth  beast,  falling  dreadfully  heavy  on  the  ten  kingdoms, 
and  in  both  instances  these  acts  of  vengeance  are  succeeded  by 
a  peaceful  and  happy  reign. 

Many,  very  many  other  passages  which  refer  to  the  great 
event  might  be  here  introduced.  Is.  Ixiii.  1 — 4,  will  then 
have  its  fulfilment.  Then  will  Armageddon's  blood-stained 
field  be  no  longer  the  subject  of  speculation,  but  the  place  of 
awful  retribution,  Rev.  xvi.  16.  But  the  plainest  and  most 
awful  description  of  this  dreadful  event  is  recorded  Rev.  xix. 
11 — 21 ;  read  this  passage  together  with  Is.  xxiv.  19 — 23;  xxx. 
27—30;  Ixvi.  15,  16;  Joel  ii.  1—11;  iii._  1—16;  Zep.  i.  14— 
IS;  Hag.  ii.  22;  Matt.  xxiv.  21,  22.  It  would  be  easy  for  me 
to  fill  pages  with  references,  but  I  beg  my  reader  to  turn  to 
that  awful  burden  of  the  prophet -Jeremiah's  xxv.  15 — 3S,  the 
reading  of  which  is  enough  to  make  our  ears  to  tingle,  and  our 
cheeks  to  gather  paleness.  If  we  consider  aright  these  pass- 
ages, we  shall  see  the  propriety  of  our  Lord's  language,  Matt. 
xxiv.  21,  "For  then  shall  be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not 
since  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no,  nor  ever  shall 
be."  There  are  two  or  three  other  places  where  similar  lan- 
guage is  used,  which  may  be  profitably  quoted:  "Alas!  for  that 
day  is  great,  so  that  none  is  like  it;  it  is  even  the  time  of  Ja- 
cob's trouble,  but  he  shall  be  saved  out  of  it,"  Jer.  xxx.  7. 
"And  there  shall  be  a  time  of  trouble,  such  as  never  was  since 

*  "Closely  connected  with  a  pouring  out  of  the  seventh  vial,  is  the  total  de- 
struction of  Babylon  the  Great.  Independent  of  her  other  plagues,  which  shall 
come  upon  her  in  one  day,  death,  and  mourning,  and  famine, — she  shall  he 
utterly  burned  with  fire."  Now  it  is  well  known  to  those  persons  who  have 
visited  Rome,  that  the  city  is  built  on  subterraneous  fires:  sulphur  impregnates 
the  soil." — Millennial  Church. 

Many  commentators  are  of  this  opinion. 


OF  OUR  LOUD  JESUS  CHRIST  [{ 

there  was  a  nation,  even  to  that  time,  and  at  that  time  thy 
people  shall  he  delivered."  Dan.  xii.  1.  '-There  hath  not 
been  ever  the  like,  neither  shall  he  any  more  after  it,  even  to 
the  years  of  many  generations."  Joel  ii.  2.  Now,  taking 
these  four  passages  together,  I  infer  two  things  from  them:  1. 
That  the  passage  quoted  out  of  Matt.  xxiv.  21  was  not  com- 
pletely, fulfilled  at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem;  the  reason  is 
plain  and  unanswerable;  there  cannot  he  two  days  or  times  of 
trouble,  of  each  of  which  it  may  he  said  by  dud.  who  knoweth 
all  things,  "There  is  hoik  like  it."  If  one  passage  refers  to  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  all  mi/xi.  If  any  one  asks  why  may 
not  all  refer  to  that  event,  I  answer,  because  both  Daniel  and 
Jeremiah  say  that  this  time  of  trouble  is  to  be  the  immediate 
harbinger  of  deliverance  to  the  Jews;  "at  that  time  (says  the 
former)  thy  people  shall  be  delivered,"  but  every  one  knows 
this  was  not  the  case  at  Jerusalem's  destruction.  It  may  be 
inquired,  What  do  you  gain — this  being  allowed?  The  answer 
is,  We  arrive  at  a  certainty  that  Matt.  xxiv.  arid  parallel  pass- 
ages look  forward  to  the  personal  coming  of  Christ,  and  we  arc 
thereby  enabled  to  identify  the  coming  of  Christ  with  the  time 
of  universal  trouble.  2.  I  infer  that  the  desolations  which 
will  overwhelm  apostate  Christendom,  the  seat  of  the  fourth 
beast,  will  be  more  dreadful  by  far  than  those  which  over- 
whelmed the  Jews.  To  those  who  have  taken  a  glance  at 
Josephus,  this  is  an  appalling  consideration;*  but  who  can  deny 
it  if  they  believe  the  scriptures  quoted  above?  The  desolation 
will  be  more  extensive; — that  was  confined  chiefly  to  a  city 
and  wholly  to  a  province;  but  this  awful  whirlpool  will  in- 
volve in  its  vortex  great  and  mighty  nations.  We  may  expect 
it  likewise  to  be  attended  with  more  dreadful  circumstances 
than  even  the  war  of  Titus.      Look  at  the  lirst  French  revolu- 

*  According  to  Josephus  there  perished  in  Judea  and  the  neighbouring 
countries  1,357,660  Jews,  97000  were  doomed  10  slavery,  11,000  starved  to 
death,  besides  an  innumerable  multitude  winch  perished  in  wo  ids,  cavi  s,  de- 
serts, &c.  [f  this  be  but  a  chastening  in  raeasun  .  c<  mpared  with  the  full  end 
God  will  make  of  the  nations  among  win  mi  they  have  been  scattered,  Jer.  xxx. 
Qay  well  say,  "Alas!  who  shall  live  when  God  doeth  this?"  and  that 
this  desolation  of  the  Jews  is  but  a  type  of  the  greater  destruction  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, there  is  every  reason  to  conclude. 

1  would  also  jusl  observe,  thai  by  comparing  Matt,  xxiv.21— 28  with  Luke 
. .'  -27,  we  shall  perceive  that  the  tribulation  spoken  of  takes  in  the  whole 
time  of  the  Jews'  troubles,  including  their  conquest  by  the  Romans,  their  long 
dispersions,  and  their  great  afflictions  at  the  timeof  their  restoration.  "They 
shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  -word,  and  shall  be  led  away  captive  into  all  na- 
tion-: and  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of 
the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled,"  Lukexxi.24;  then  comi 

litical  convulsions  which  shall  usher  in'the  coming  ol  the  Son  of  man.  This 
i-  the  climax  of  the  day  of  tribulation,  to  which  Daniel,  Jo  si,  and  Jeremiah 
refer  in  the  passages  above  cited.  See  this  subject  ably  bandied  in  Abdiel's 
E         .  123—129. 


42 


THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 


tion,  and  its  wide-spreading  consequences,  as  a  sample.*  And 
have  we  not  sinned  against  greater  mercies  and  under  a  nobler 
dispensation  than  the  Jews  did?  We  have.  And  have  not  the 
European  nations  hated  truth,  despised  and  persecuted  its  mi- 
nisters— trampled  under  foot  the  afflicted  Jews — made  religion 
a  pretext  for  unjust  and  bloody  wars — a  stepping  stool  for  am- 
bitious men  and  a  tool  of  the  state?  Doth  not  the  blood  of  the 
martyred  saints  cry  from  the  lonely  valleys  and  bleak  moun- 
tains— from  the  dungeons  and  market  places  of  every  nation 
who  have  named  the  name  of  Christ!  Do  not  the  living  and 
the  dying  groans  of  millions  of  negroes  urge  forward  the  car  of 
vengeance  loaded  with  heaven's  heaviest  woes,  towards  cruel, 
bloody,  slave-making,  slave-holding  Europe?  Even  now,  some- 
times, the  dismal,  foreboding  fear  fills  every  heart,  and  runs 
from  man  to  man,  from  king  to  peasant,  from  nation  to  nation, 
"Alas!  who  shall  live  when  God  doeth  this?" 

Let  us  all  seriously  consider  that  our  beloved  country  forms 
a  part  of  the  doomed  image.!  Without  question  she  was  one 
of  the  ten  horns  of  the  beast;  and  in  Rev.  xvii.  12,  we  find  that 

*  "The  sittings  of  the  famous  French  Convention  lasted  for  a  period  of 
thirty-seven  months  and  four  days,  during  which  time  the  death-warrant  of 
Louis  XVI.  had  been  ratified,  thus  consigning  to  the  scaffold  the  successor  of 
more  than  a  hundred  kings;  while  France  becoming  a  military  nation,  sent 
nearly  two  millions  of  men  into  the  field  to  repel  her  enemies.  During  the  con- 
tinuance of  that  government  11,210  laws  had  been  enacted.  3G0  conspiracies 
and  40  insurrections  denounced,  and  18,613  persons  guillotined.  The  civil 
commotions  at  Lyons  and  Marseilles  cost  the  country  31,900  souls,  14,300  were 
destroyed  at  Toulon,  and  in  the  south  750,  subsequently  to  the  decapitation  of 
Robespierre.  In  La  Vendee  900,000  individuals -were  sacrificed,  and  20,000 
dwellings  razed  to  the  ground,  independent  of  which,  several  thousands  com- 
mitted suicide,  or  became  insane  from  the  daily  horrors  witnessed.  In  the 
colonies  124,000  whites  and  00,000  men  of  colour  were  slaughtered.  The 
effects  of  war  consumed  at  least  900,000;  and  24,000  royalists  were  banished 
from  their  native  country:  yet  this  very  republican  government,  that  had  wit- 
nessed the  flowing  of  such  an  ocean  of  human  blood,  concluded  its  memorable 
career  by  a  decree,  enacting  that,  upon  the  termination  of  the  war,  an  aboli- 
tion of  the  punishment  of  death  should  take  place.'' — Ireland's  Life  of  Napo- 
leon.   May  the  Lord  preserve  Britain  from  such  madness. 

+  Mr.  Habershon  observes,  "There  appears  to  be  no  exception  made  in  the 
denunciation  of  wide-spread  ruin  and  desolation  coming  upon  the  world,  in 
favour  of  any  people  except  the  literal  Israel,  and  a  spiritual  people,  typified 
in  Rev.  vii.  by  that  nation." 

If  we  look  at  the  increase  of  crime— the  abounding  of  infidelity— the  spread 
of  popery— have  we  not,  as  a  nation,  reason  to  fear'?  Never,  surely,  were  those 
two  judgment-attracting  sins,  drunkenness  and  uncleanness,  at  such  a  fearful 
height  as  they  are  now.  Who  can  think  of  more  than  £-20,000,000  spent  every 
year  on  ardent  spirits— of  80,000  profligates  in  the  streets  of  our  metropolis— 
of  hundreds  of  thousands  who  regularly  profane  the  Lord's  day,  without 
trembling  for  the  consequences!— See  Noel's  Stale  of  Ike  Metropolis.  It  may 
be  pleaded  that  God  is  making  use  ofthis  country  to  spread  his  truth,  and  that 
religion  is  increasing  amonc,'  us;  and  so  it  was  at  Jerusalem,  just  before  their 
destruction;  multitudes  of  them  believed,  Acts  v.  14;  vi.  7;  their  heralds  went 
forth  with  the  gospel— but  yet  Jerusalem  fell.  "Revivals  of  religion  (says  Mr. 
Douglas)  have  often  gone  before  the  destruction  of  the  nations  in  which  they 
have  taken  place/' 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  43 

all  ten  serve  the  infidel  power,  as  they  had  hefore  served  the 
papal  power.  Our  country  is  stained  with  spiritual  fornication, 
with  cruelty,  with  oppression — and  shall  we  escape?  God  hath 
been  favourable  unto  us,  he  hath  honoured  us  greatly;  how 
have  we  repaid  him?  And  will  he  not  be  avenged  of  such  a 
nation  as  this?  Very  appropriately, hath  the  poet  put  the  warn- 
ing voice  into  fallen  Babylon's  mouth: — 

"Cry  aloud!  thou  that  sittest  in  the  dustj 
Cry  to  the  proiul,  the  cruel,  and  unjust. 
Knock  at  the  t'-.wvs  of  nations;  ronse  their  fearsj 
Say  wrath  is  coming;  and  the  storm  appears: 
But  raise  the  loudest  cry  in  British  ears." 

COWPER. 

0  let  all  the  saints  of  God  seek  the  throne  of  grace,  and  there 
wrestle  for  their  guilty  land;  that  God  in  the  midst  of  wrath 
would  remember  mercy,  and  if  God  does  not  cause  the  storm 
to  pass  by  our  nation,  they  shall  hear  a  voice  inviting  them  to 
their  chambers  till  the  indignation  be  overpast? 

If  any  will  still  maintain  that  Christ's  kingdom  will  come 
without  any  of  these  acts  of  vengeance,  and  by  the  various 
means  now  used,  I  must  leave  them  to  enjoy  their  pleasing 
delusion;*  still  I  must  say  that  I  think  in  this  respect  the  fears 
of  most  belie  their  hopes,  Luke  xxi.  25,  26.  But  Christian, 
recollect  what  is  your  exalted  privilege:  "And  when  these  things 
begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and  lift  up  your  heads,  for 
your  redemption  draweth  nigh,"  ver.  2S.  What  redemption  is 
this,  but  that  spoken  of  Rom.  viii.  23.  Eph.  i.  14? — even  the 
redemption  of  the  body  from  the  grave,  and  the  redemption  of 
the  inheritance;  and  this  by  the  actings  of  almighty  power, 
putting  God's  people  into  the  possession  of  a  glorified  body 
and  a  glorious  inheritance.  Then  will  the  expectations  of  the 
Mediator  be  realized,  Heb.  x.  13;  the  longings  of  separate 
spirits  be  fulfilled,  Rev.  5.  10;  vi.  10;  the  groanings  of  saints 
on  earth  be  over,  2  Cor.  v.  2 — 4;  and  the  triumphing  of  the 
wicked  be  no  more.  I  ask,  Are  not  the  things  our  Lord  men- 
tions, Luke  xxi.,  beginning  to  come  to  pass;  then  lift  up  your 
heads,   ye  saints;  fear  not,  for  your  Redeemer  corheth;   and 

*  It  was  not  very  probable,  according  to  reason,  that  Babylon  and  Jerusalem 
should  be  overturned  as  they  have  been.  "If  (says  M  I 
there  was  a  city  that  seemed  to  bid  defiance  to  any  predictions  of  its  fall, 
that  city  was  Babylon."  Hut  when'  is  she  nowl  "Lo!  Babel's  desolate,  and 
God  is  true."  The  same  writer  thus  speaks  concerning  Jei  usalem.  "At  the 
time  of  the  Saviour's  delii  ei  ing  Ins  prophecies  there  was  perfect  peace;  they 

retained  their  own  laws,  and  were  living  under  the  protection  of  the  r: an 

empire;  no  sign  of  change  appeared.'3  •  And  this  is  another  prooi  of  the  deceit- 
fulness  of  present  appearances,  and  the  suddenness  of  Divine  judgments. 
"When  they  shall  say,  Peace  and  safely,  tht  it  sudden  destruction  cometh  " — 

Dissertation,  p.  125,  L61. 


44  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

though  the  nations  tremble,  let  the  people  rejoice.  We  learn, 
then,  that  the  troubling  of  the  tuitions — the  coming  of  Christ — the 
resurrection  of  the  saints — and  the  consummation  of  redemption,  are 
synchronic al,  or  nearly  so,  see  Luke  xxi.,  25 — 2S.  Matt.  xxiv. 
29 — 31;  and  that  a  readiness  and  preparation  of  mind  in  the 
saints  are  closely  connected  with  a  believing  realization  of  these 
subjects. 

4.  The  return  of  the  Jews  to  their  own  land,  and  their  ac- 
knowledgment of  Jesus  as  the  Messiah,  must  precede  the  esta- 
blishment of  Christ's  kingdom.  I  shall  not  touch  upon  their 
past  history,  but  endeavour  to  point  out  what  events  yet  await 
them,  and  to  show  that  their  national  restoration  and  conver- 
sion are  identified  in  the  Scriptures  with  the  second  coming 
and  glorious  kingdom  of  Christ. 

That  remarkable  and  once  highly  favoured  nation  shall  not 
always  remain  homeless  wanderers;  long  have  they  been,  as 
the  poet  describes  them,  "tribes  of  the  wandering  foot  and 
weary  breast;"  but  the  wandering  foot  shall  yet  again  press  the 
soil  of  their  fathers,  and  the  weary  breast  shall  cease  to  long  in 
vain.  The  joy  experienced  by  their  ancestors  when  the  jubilee 
trumpet  sounded  from  hill  to  hill,  shall  be  nothing  to  the  joy 
they  shall  feel  in  that  day  when  the  great  trumpet  shall  be 
blown,  and  when  they  that  were  ready  to  perish  shall  come 
and  worship  God  in  the  holy  mountain,  Isaiah  xxvii.  13. 

I  will  now  produce  a  few  scriptures  out  of  a  vast  multitude, 
in  confirmation  of  the  assertion  that  Israel  shall  return  to  and 
possess  Canaan  again.  I  begin  with  the  original  promise  made 
to  Abraham,  Genesis,  xiii.  14 — 17:  "And  the  Lord  said  unto 
Abraham,  Lift  up  thine  eyes,  and  look  from  the  place  where 
thou  art  ...  .  for  all  the  land  which  thou  seest,  to  thee  will  I 
give  it,  and  to  thy  seed  for  ever."  Here  God  fulfils  the  promise 
he  made,  Gen.  xii.  1.  With  these  scriptures  compare  Gen. 
xvii.  7,  8: — "And  I  will  establish  my  covenant  between  me 
and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an 
everlasting  covenant,  to  be  a  God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed 
after  thee.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee,  and  unto  thy  seed  after 
thee,  the  land  wherein  thou  art  a  stranger,  all  the  land  of  Ca- 
naan, for  an  everlasting  possession;  and  I  will  be  their  God;" 
also  Gen.  xxii.  17,  where  God  confirms  all  by  an  oath.  Taking 
these  scriptures  all  together,  I  arrive  at  the  following  conclu- 
sions:—  1.  That  the  original  and  mother  promise  of  Canaan  to 
Abraham  and  his  seed,  was  free,  sovereign  and  unconditional. 
There  is  no  condition  or  stipulation,  but  God  positively  under- 
takes for  all:  I  will  give;  they  shall  receive  and  possess.  Is  it  not 
then  fair  to  conclude,  that  though  the  sins  of  the  Jews  may  de- 
prive them  of  the  enjoyment  of  Canaan  for  a  time,  they  shall 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  j;, 

at  last  enjoy  it  again,  by  virtue  of  the  original  promise?  2.  That 
the  gift  of  Canaan  is  by  an  everlasting  covenant,  and  for  an 
everlasting  possession.  3.  That  all  these  previous  promises 
were  afterward  confirmed  by  the  oath  of  God,  Gen.  xxii.  1(>,  17. 
There  is  another  consideration  connected  with  this  promise 
to  Abraham  worthy  of  notice.  The  Jews  have  never  as  yet 
possessed  and  enjoyed  to  the  full  extent  all  the  land  God  pro- 
mised to  Abraham.  During  the  reign  of  Solomon,  he  ruled 
over  the  whole;  but  Israel's  tribes  did  not  possess  it.  Whether 
this  domination,  considering  the  short  time  it  lasted,  is  a  ful- 
filment of  those  absolute  and  splendid  promises  God  made  to 
Abraham,  judge  ye.  This  is  not  the  way  the  faithful  God  ful- 
fils his  promises.  If  the  Lord  has  not  as  yet  fulfilled  all  he 
promised  to  Abraham,  on  account  of  Israel's  sins,  it  does  not 
follow  but  that  he  will,  seeing  it  was,  as  we  have  noticed,  un- 
conditional: see  Lev.  xxvi.  44,  45,  where  God  declares  that 
not  all  their  aggravated  sins  shall  cause  him  to  break  his  cove- 
nant. 0  how  sweet  does  he  break  in  upon  the  story  of  his 
people's  rebellion,  with  a  "yet  for  all  that!"  Micah  likewise, 
in  speaking  of  the  restoration  of  the  Jews,  the  terror  of  the 
nations,  and  the  pardoning  grace  of  God,  thus  concludes  his 
prophecy  by  celebrating  divine  faithfulness: — ''Thou  wilt  per- 
form the  truth  to  Jacob,  and  the  mercy  to  Abraham,  which 
thou  hast  sworn  unto  our  fathers  from  the  days  of  old."  Micah 
vii.  20.  Here  he  shows  us  that,  in  the  latter-day  restoration 
of  the  Jews,  God's  power  will  go  forth  to  give  a  glorious  and 
perfect  fulfilment  to  the  promise  made  to  Abraham.  Turn 
next  to  Deut.  xxx.  1 — 5:  here  the  Lord  promises  to  gather 
them  from  the  outmost  parts  of  heaven,  to  bring  them  into  the 
land  that  their  fathers  possessed,  and  promises  that  they  shall 
possess  it,  and  be  multiplied  above  their  fathers.  This  has  not 
been  done,  for  at  their  return  from  Babylon  they  were  not  a 
tenth  part  so  many  as  came  out  of  Egypt;  neither  is  there  any 
reason  to  suppose  that  they  were  ever  so  numerous  as  in  Solo- 
mon's time.  It  may  be  said  that  the  scripture  just  quoted  is 
conditional.  True;  but  God  undertakes  for  that  also:  "They 
shall  come  with  weeping,  and  with  supplication  I  will  lead 
them,"  Jer.  xxxi.  S,  9.  In  the  song  of  Moses,  Deut.  xxxii., 
we  have  a  complete  prophetical  history  of  the  Jews,  from  their 
coming  out  of  Egypt  till  the  latter-day  glory:  we  arc  also 
taught  much  concerning  the  Gentiles'  dispensation  of  mercy, 
and  the  destruction  of  the  oppressors  of  Israel.  I  will  attempt 
a  brief  analysis  of  this  wondrous  song.  After  the  invocation 
and  ascription,  verses  1  —  1,  ihe  prophet,  5,  6,  touches  a 
mournful  string,  and  reveals  what  God  had  disclosed  to  his 
prophetic  eye  of  Israel's  ingratitude.     In  order  to  set  forth  the 


46  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

heinousness  of  this,  7 — 14,  he,  in  a  lofty  strain  of  poesy,  de- 
clares God's  great  love  to,  wondrous  care  of,  and  infinite  be- 
nevolence towards  this  ungrateful  people.  He  then,  dropping 
from  these  sublime  heights,  more  fully  exhibits,  15 — 20,  their 
rebellion  and  its  sad  consequences.  Verse  21  contains  God's 
resolution  to  call  the  Gentiles,  who  are  here  termed  "a  foolish 
nation,"  see  Rom.  x.  19,  which  act  was  designed  to  move  Is- 
rael to  jealousy  (this  is  the  mystery  discussed  in  Rom.  xi.)  In 
22 — 25  we  have  an  account  of  the  miseries  endured  by  the 
Jews,  after  they,  as  a  nation,  had  put  the  gospel  from  them, 
and  the  Gentiles  had  received  it.  Josephus's  history  of  the 
Jews  is  a  terrible  comment  on  these  verses.  Verses  26,  27 
reveal  some  of  the  deep  thoughts  of  Jehovah,  and  manifest  the 
workings  of  his  mind  over  Israel,  Hosea,  xi.  S,  9:  he  would 
not  scatter  Israel  into  corners,  nor  make  a  full  end  of  them, 
lest  the  Gentiles  should  be  "high-minded:"  no;  the  Jews  were 
to  remain  among  the  Gentiles  scattered  and  peeled,  but  not  de- 
stroyed, in  order  that  the  Gentiles  might  learn  to  be  humble 
before  God,  and  to  tremble  at  his  majesty.*  God  speaks  after 
the  manner  of  men  when  he  says,  "I  feared  the  wrath  of  the 
enemy."  Verse  28  contains  a  description  of  the  Gentiles, 
whence  it  would  seem  that  they  have  not  learned  wisdom  from 
God's  dealings  with  the  Jews,  nor  taken  the  apostle's  advice, 
Rom.  xi.  18,  20,  25.  They  have  ceased  to  fear,  and  become 
high-minded:  their  language  is,  the  Jews  are  nothing,  we  are 
all;  they  were  broken  off  that  we  might  be  grafted  in;  if  ever 
they  are  grafted  in,  it  must  be  into  us,  and  not  into  their  own 
olive  tree,  Romans  xi.  24.  This  is  the  language  of  Gentile 
infidelity,  for  professing  Christendom  in  general  is  as  much 
opposed  to  God's  calling  and  exaltation  of  the  Jews,  as  the 
Jews  were  to  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles:  both  of  them  have,  in 
general,  mistaken  the  nature  of  their  respective  dispensations, 
and  the  nature  of  God's  promises. 

In  verse  29,  the  prophet  utters  a  mournful  lamentation  over 
the  Gentiles,  similar  to  that  which  our  Lord  uttered  over 
Jerusalem.  He  expresses,  likewise,  a  strong  desire  on  their 
behalf,  in  which  we  see  that  their  great  failing,  is  not  consider- 
ing their  latter  end,  viz.,  the  close  of  their  dispensation,  and 
coming  of  their  Lord,  a  subject  on  which  their  great  Teacher 
dwelt  much  and  often,  but  which  they  put  away,  saying,  His 
coming  is  not  yet.     This  is  for  a  lamentation,  and  shall  be  a  la- 

*  "God  will  not  quench  nor  slay  them  quite, 
Hut  lifts  them  like  a  beacon  light 

Th'  apostate  church  to  scare: 
Or  like  |>ale  ghosts  that  darkling  roam, 
Hov'ring  around  their  ancient  home, 

But  find  no  refuge  there.-' — Kceble. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  fl 

mentation.  "When  the  Son  of  man  eometh,  shall  he  find 
faith  on  the  earth?"  Verse  30  shows  that  it  was  the  hand  of 
God,  and  not  the  might  of  man,  that  brought  such  terrible  dis- 
comfiture on  the  Jews:  ver.  31 — 33  give  an  account  of  the 
grand  apostacy  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  degraded  slate  it  re- 
duced them  to:  ver.  34 — 42  in  most  sublime  terms  set  forth 
God's  vengeance  on  the  enemies  of  the  Jews.  In  these  verses, 
the  judgment  of  anti-christian  nations  is  awfully  portrayed; 
after  which,  the  song  thus  concludes — "Rejoice,  0  ye  nations, 
with  his  people;  for  he  will  avenge  the  blood  of  his  servants, 
and  will  render  vengeance  to  his  adversaries,  and  will  be  mer- 
ciful to  his  land  and  to  his  people."  The  people  here  spoken  of 
doubtless  are  those  who  in  verse  9  are  said  to  be  the  Lord's 
portion,  even  Jacob.  The  land  is  that  which  the  Lord  careth 
for,  and  upon  which  his  eyes  are  from  the  beginning  of  the 
year  even  unto  the  end  of  the  year,  Deut.  xi.  12.  Mark,  the 
land  and  people  are  distinguished;  so  that  the  upshot  of  this 
wondrous  strain  of  prophecy  is,  that  God  possesses  Israel,  his 
portion;  and  his  portion  possess  their  inheritance;  and  mercy, 
boundless  mercy,  is  the  cause  of  all,  according  to  God's  pro- 
mise concerning  Ephraim,  "I  will  surely  have  mercy  upon 
him,  saith  the  Lord,"  Jer.  xxxi.  20. 

After  Moses  had  concluded  this  song,  he  blessed  the  people; 
(Deut.  xxxiii.)  as  Jacob  had  done  before  him,  but  with  this 
difference;  Jacob's  announcements  contained  evil  as  well  as 
good,  prophecies  of  afflictions  as  well  as  prosperity;  but  Moses 
only  spoke  of  good;  of  prosperity  and  glory.  The  reason  for 
this  difference  I  believe  to  be,  that  Jacob  surveyed  Israel's 
tribes  from  the  moment  he  spake  downward  through  distant 
ages,  whereas  Moses  overleaped  "the  long,  long  age  of  guilt 
and  pain,"  and  viewed  Israel  from  where  his  song  ended,  so 
that  Moses'  benedictions  shall  yet  be  possessed  by  Israel, 
when  the  Lord  sets  his  hand  the  second  time  to  recover  them. 
After  he  has  thus  blessed  them,  he  concludes  with  a  sweet  and 
rapturous  strain,  descriptive  of  Israel's  blessedness  under  the 
reign  of  their  Messiah,  which  thus  concludes:  "Israel  shall 
then  dwell  in  safety  alone,  the  fountain  of  Jacob  shall  be  upon 
a  land  of  corn  and  wine,  also  his  heavens  shall  drop  down 
dew.  Happy  art  thou  0  Israel!  who  is  like  unto  thee,  O 
people  saved  of  the  Lord?  the  shield  of  thy  help,  and  who  is 
the  sword  of  thy  excellency;  and  thine  enemies  shall  be  found 
liars  unto  thee,  and  thou  shalt  tread  upon  their  high  places." 
Deut.  xxxiii.  2S,  29.  Having  thus  sung,  he  went  up  Pisgah's 
mount,  saw  the  land  that  was  to  be  the  theatre  of  so  many 
wonders  both  of  judgmeut  and  mercy,  and  the  scat  of  so  much 
glory  and  blessedness,  and  having  gazed  around — he  died. 

vol.  in. — 15 


48  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

"Softly  his  fainting  head  he  lay 
Upon  his  Maker's  breast; 
His  Maker  kissed  his  life  away, 
And  laid  his  flesh  to  rest." 

Having  thus  gone  his  way,  he  rests;  and  when  the  end  of 
the  days  come,  shall  stand  in  his  lot,  Dan.  xii.  13.  With  him 
may  we  be  numbered,  Amen.  I  cannot  dismiss  this  subject, 
without  just  asking  the  unprejudiced  reader,  whether  in  Israel, 
as  a  nation,  Deut.  xxxiii.  2S,  29,  quoted  above,  has  yet  been 
fulfilled.  If  he  will  turn  to  Hosea  ii.  19 — 23:  xiv.  4 — 8;  Joel 
iii.  16 — IS;  Ezekiel  xxxiv.  25 — 27;  he  will  find  that  these 
verses  are  strictly  descriptive  of  their  restored  and  glorious 
state. 

From  Moses  let  us  turn  to  David.  In  Psal.  cv.  6 — 11,  we 
have  plainly  set  forth  the  certainty  of  Israel's  possessing  Ca- 
naan. In  the  sixth  verse,  the  seed  of  Abraham  and  Jacob  are 
called  to  remember  the  marvellous  works  of  God,  his  wonders, 
and  the  judgments  of  his  mouth;  they  are  comforted  with  the 
assurance  that  he  who  spake  to  Abraham  and  Jacob,  is  their 
Lord  God;  and  that,  consequently,  it  is  for  their  good  that  his 
judgments  are  in  all  the  earth  (verse  7):  from  whence  it  would 
seem  this  psalm  has  a  prophetic,  as  well  as  historic  aspect,  and 
that  part  of  it  looks  forward  to  the  Jews'  time  of  triumph.  The 
divine  penman  next  celebrates  Jehovah's  faithfulness,  and 
speaks  of  his  remembering  his  covenant  for  ever;  of  his  com- 
manding a  word  to  a  thousand  generations;  of  a  covenant  made 
with  Abraham;  of  an  oath  sworn  unto  Isaac;  of  a  confirmation 
of  the  same  to  Jacob,  and  then  to  Israel  for  an  everlasting  co- 
venant. Now  pause  a  moment,  and  ask  what  do  these  six 
things  refer  to?  The  eleventh  verse  informs  us,  "Unto  thee 
will  I  give  the  land  of  Canaan,  the  lot  of  your  inheritance." 
Accordingly  we  find  the  hoi)'-  poet,  after  having  mourned 
deeply  through  this  and  the  following  psalm,  concluding  his 
song  with  the  never-to-be-forgotten  subject  of  Israel's  restora- 
tion; "Save  us,  0  Lord  our  God,  and  gather  us  from  among 
the  heathen;  to  give  thanks  unto  thy  holy  name,  and  to  triumph 
in  thy  praise."  Having  breathed  forth  this  prayer,  he  then, 
with  all  that  impassioned  fervency  which  a  certain  hope  in- 
spires, dashes  from  his  trembling  strings  a  sacred  doxology  of 
praise  to  Israel's  God.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel 
from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  and  let  all  the  people  say, 
Amen.     Hallelujah.  Psal.  cvi.  47,  4S. 

Look  also  at  Psal.  exxxv.  12 — 14,  where  we  are  informed 
that  the  Lord's  name  and  glory  are  connected  with  Israel's 
possession  of  Canaan;  and  therefore,  (ver.  14,)  the  Lord  can 
but  judge  his  people,  and  repent  himself  concerning  his  ser- 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  49 

vants.  From  Psal.  cxxxvi.  21,  22,  I  might  argue,  how  can 
God's  mercy  be  said  to  endure  for  ever,  if  Israel  does  not  pos- 
sess Canaan  again?  Once  more,  turn  to  Ezek.  xxviii.  25,  26; 
"Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  when  I  shall  have  gathered  the 
house  of  Israel  from  the  people  among  whom  they  are  scat- 
tered, and  shall  be  sanctified  in  them  in  the  sight  of  the  hea- 
then, then  shall  they  dwell  in  their  land  that  I  have  given  to 
my  servant  Jacob.  And  they  shall  dwell  safely  therein,  and 
shall  build  houses,  and  shall  plant  vineyards;  yea,  they  shall 
dwell  with  confidence."  This  is  so  plain  it  needs  no  com- 
ment; if  the  connexion  be  examined,  it  will  be  found  impos- 
sible to  apply  this  to  any  deliverance  they  have  yet  experienc- 
ed. The  reader  may  find  numbers  of  scriptures  equally  plain; 
as  a  specimen  see  Gen.  xxviii.  13;  1  Kings  viii.  46 — 53;  Isa. 
lxv.  9;  Jer.  xvi.  15;  xxiii.  3 — 6;  xxx.  3,  9,  10,  IS;  Ezek.  xx. 
40 — 42;  xxxvi.  and  xxxvii;  Joel  iii.  1,  2,  16;  Amos  ix.  14, 15; 
Obad.  17—21;  Luke  xxi.  31. 

The  word  of  God  likewise  plainly  foretels  that  Israel,  or  the 
ten  tribes,  as  well  as  Judah,  or  the  two  tribes,  shall  be  brought 
back  from  their  wanderings.  God  will  find  them  out  wher- 
ever they  are,  and  bring  them  to  their  own  land.  Some  con- 
sider that  they  are  meant  by  "the  kings  of  the  east,"  spoken 
of  in  Rev.  xvi.  12,  and  that  the  desolation  of  the  Turkish  em- 
pire will  prepare  the  way  for  their  return;  but  whether  this  be 
the  case  or  not,  their  return  is  most  certain:  see  Jer.  xxxi.  4 — 
9.  The  Lord  here  addresses  the  virgin  of  Israel;  speaks  of  the 
mountains  of  Samaria,  (their  capital  city,)  and  of  the  watchmen 
of  mount  Ephraim,  both  of  which  are  localities  belonging  to  the 
ten  tribes.  Again,  at  the  ninth  verse,  God  says,  "I  am  a  father 
unto  Israel,  and  Ephraim  is  my  first-born."  This  was  the  title 
by  which  God  owned  his  people  when  he  sent  Moses  to  claim 
them  at  Pharaoh's  hand,  (Exod.  iv.  22;)  and  now  he  is  about 
to  set  his  hand  a  second  time  to  recover  them,  he  still  owns 
the  relationship,  and  will  plead  the  cause  of  his  first-born 
against  all  oppressing  Pharaohs.  In  ver.  IS,  19,  we  have 
Ephraim's  contrite  confession,  and  in  ver.  20,  a  heart-moving 
account  of  the  yearning  of  Jehovah's  bowels  over  his  returning 
child;  and  the  divine  determination  is,  and  who  shall  hinder  its 
fulfilment?  "I  will  surely  have  mercy  upon  him,  saith  the 
Lord."  In  ver.  27,  31,  the  house  of  Israel  and  Judah  are  care- 
fully distinguished.  See  also,  Jer.  xxx.  3;  iii.  IS;  Hosea  i.  11. 
And  the  Lord  concludes  this  wondrous  prophecy,  by  declaring 
that  as  soon  would  he  set  aside  the  stedfast  ordinances  ef  hea- 
ven, as  fail  to  fulfil  these  his  promises  to  Israel.  In  Isa.  xi.  13, 
the  ten  tribes  are  called  the  outcasts  of  Israel,  and  the  two  tribes 
the  dispersed  of  Judah;  which  distinction  seems  to  intimate, 


5()  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

that  the  ten  tribes  somewhere  exist  in  a  body,  while  Judah  is  scat- 
tered among  the  nations.  The  prophet  then  declares,  that  these 
restored  tribes  shall  live  in  great  peace  and  amity:  "Ephraim 
shall  not  envy  Judah,  and  Judah  shall  not  vex  Ephraim." 
Ezekiel  speaks  of  the  same  event,  with  wonderful  precision 
xxxvii.  16 — 2S;  "Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  Behold,  I  will 
take  the  stick  of  Joseph,  which  is  the  head  of  Ephraim,  and  the 
tribes  of  Israel  his  fellows,  and  will  put  them  with  him,  even 
with  the  stick  of  Judah,  and  make  them  one  stick,  and  they 
shall  be  one  in  mine  hand."'  No  one  acquainted  with  Jewish 
history,  will  say  these  things  have  been  fulfilled  literally;  to  say 
they  have  been,  or  are  to  be  fulfilled  spiritually,  is  worse  than 
idle;  it  remains,  then,  that  they  are  to  be  fulfilled,  and  that 
really  and  literally.  Besides,  I  would  just  ask,  is  it  at  all  con- 
sistent with  truth  and  fact  to  say,  that  the  splendid  blessings 
which  Jacob  and  Moses  pronounced  on  Joseph,  the  head  of  the 
ten  tribes,  has  been  as  yet  realized  by  his  descendants?  Gen. 
xlix.  22 — 26;  Deut.  xxxiii.  13 — 17. 

But  though  these  future  glories  of  the  Jews  are  revealed  in 
as  plain  terms  as  words  will  allow  of,  few  Christians  are  be- 
lievers therein.  Some  do  not  concern  themselves  about  the 
subject,  although  God  says  so  much  about  it;  others  profess  to 
show  reasons  for  their  scepticism  on  this  point.  I  will  here 
notice  the  objections  usually  urged  by  the  opposers  of  the  re- 
storation of  the  Jews. 

1.  It  has  been  said  that  these  splendid  promises  of  national 
glory  have  been  fulfilled:  if  we  inquire  when?  we  are  told,  in 
the  return  of  the  Jews  from  Babylon.  Now  any  one  acquainted 
with  Jewish  history  knows  that  they  returned  from  Babylon 
few  in  number;  that  from  that  period  until  the  coming  of 
Christ,  they  were  exposed  to  many  and  great  trials.  The 
greater  part  of  the  time  they  were  tributaries  either  to  the  Per- 
sians, Greeks,  Syro-Grecians,  or  Romans;  besides  which  they 
waged  long  and  bloody  wars  against  their  enemies,  and  what 
is  worse  than  all,  religion  was  in  a  very  low  state  among  them. 
Now  let  any  one  compare  this  state  of  things  with  such  pro- 
mises as  these — "They  shall  not  sorrow  any  more  at  all;"  "I 
will  plant  them  in  this  land  assuredly,  with  my  whole  heart, 
and  with  my  whole  soul;"  "They  shall  no  more  be  plucked 
up,"  "neither  shall  they  bear  the  shame  of  the  heathen  any 
more;" — and  they  must  arrive  at  one  of  these  conclusions; 
either  that  God  promised  more  than  he  performed,  or  that 
these  and  similar  promises  were  not  then  fulfilled.  And  further, 
the  great  blessings  promised  to  the  Jews  were  to  be  enjoyed 
under  the  government  of  Messiah  the  Prince;  whereas  some 
tell  us  the  promises  were  fulfilled  before  his  first  advent. — Jer. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


51 


xxiii.  4 — 6;  Ezek.  xxxiv.  23 — 31.  If  these  promises  were  ful- 
filled in  the  return  from  Babylon,  how  is  it  that  Ifaggai,  Zecha- 
riah,  and  Malachi,  who  prophecied  after  the  captivity,  still 
speak  prophetically  of  the  national  glory  of  the  Jews? — Hag- 
gai  ii.  6—9,  22;  Zech.  i.  16,  17;  x.  6—10;  xii.  1—10;  xiv.  S, 
14 — 21;  Mai.  iii.  1 — 12.  I  pray  you  observe  that  in  some  of 
these  passages,  Ephraim,  or  the  ten  tribes,  is  referred  to,  as 
well  as  Judah. 

2.  It  is  objected  against  the  Jews'  return,  that  these  pro- 
mises are  to  be  interpreted  spiritually.  Thus  the  Gentiles  not 
only  gather  up  the  crumbs,  but  run  away  with  the  children's 
bread;  and  what  is  worse,  they  say  with  a  frown  to  the  Jew, 
You  have  no  right  to  touch  the  promises  made  to  you,  unless 
it  is  in  the  way  we  shall  prescribe.  The  Gentile  stands,  in  his 
own  idea,  upon  mount  Gerizim,  and  places  the  Jew  on  mount 
Ebal;  he  can  spiritualize  every  blessing,  but  never  attempts  to 
spiritualize  any  curse  or  threatening;  though  found  in  the  same 
strain  of  prophecy,  bound  up  in  the  same  paragraph,  and  ad- 
dressed to  the  same  persons.  Let  us  look  at  a  few  passages, 
and  see  how  they  will  bear  this  spiritualizing  system,  Jer.  iii. 
18,  19.  In  those  days  the  house  of  Judah  shall  walk  with  the 
house  of  Israel,  and  they  shall  come  together  out  of  the  land  of 
the  north  to  the  land  that  I  have  given  for  an  inheritance  unto 
your  fathers.  But  I  said,  How  shall  I  put  thee  among  the 
children,  and  give  thee  a  pleasant  land,  a  goodly  heritage  of 
the  hosts  of  nations?  and  I  said,  Thou  shalt  call  me,  My  Father: 
and  shalt  not  turn  away  from  me.  How  can  Christians  in 
conversion  be  said  "to  come  with  Judah  or  Israel  out  of  the 
land  of  the  north,  to  the  land  God  gave  to  their  fathers?"  Also 
Jer.  xxxiii.  13,  we  often  hear  ministers  speaking  "of  the  flocks 
passing  again  under  the  hands  of  him  that  telleth  them;"  many 
a  spiritual  sermon  has  been  preached  from  these  words;  but  to 
be  consistent,  the  preacher  ought  to  show  how  this  takes  place 
in  the  cities  of  the  mountains,  of  the  vale,  of  the  south,  of  the 
land  of  Benjamin,  and  of  the  places  round  about  Jerusalem; 
but  this,  it  may  be,  would  puzzle  a  spiritualizer  to  spiritualize; 
mountains,  vales,  and  cities  are  hard  things  to  mould  and  alter. 
See  Jer.  1.  1.0,  20,  how  many  have  dwelt  on  ver.  20,  without 
showing  to  whom  it  belongs  originally !  but  the  text  says,  that 
the  same  persons,  whose  iniquity  shall  be  sought  for,  and  not 
be  found  "shall  feed  on  Carmel  and  Bashan,  and  their  soul 
shall  be  satisfied  on  Gilead  and  Ephraim."  See  also  Ezek. 
xxxvi.  33 — 36;  "Thus  saith  the  Lord  God;  in  the  day *t hat  I 
shall  have  cleansed  you  from  all  your  iniquities,  I  will  also 
cause  xjou  to  dwell  in  the  cities,  and  the  wastes  shall  be  buildcd. 
and  the  desolate  land  shall  be  tilled,  whereas  it  lay  desolate 
15* 


50  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

in  the  sight  of  all  that  passed  by.  And  they  shall  say,  This 
land  that  was  desolate  is  become  like  the  garden  of  Eden; 
and  the  waste  and  desolate  and  ruined  cities  are  become  fenced, 
and  are  inhabited.  Then  the  heathen  that  are  left  round  about 
vou  shall  know,  that  I  the  Lord  build  the  ruined  places,  and 
plant  that  that  was  desolate;  I  the  Lord  have  spoken  it,  and  I 
will  do  it."  How  many  times  have  the  verses  before  and  after 
those  now  referred  to,  been  dwelt  upon,  and  the  poor  Jew 
neither  thought  of  nor  prayed  for!  Many  hundreds  more  of 
passages  might  be  brought  forward,  mangled  and  deformed,  by 
having  been  laid  upon  this  spiritualizing  rack,  in  order  to  extort 
a  sermon.  Thus  does  the  scripture  become  rent  into  shreds 
and  pieces,  a  few  verses  here  and  there  are  picked  out,  in  or- 
der to  fit  them  into  a  system,  while  the  rest  is  too  much  ne- 
glected. There  is  one  thing  in  which  our  spiritualizing  brethren 
strangely  err  against  themselves;  they  will  find  something 
typical  in  the  Jews  to  answer  unto  four  out  of  five  of  their 
grand  points,  but  the  fifth  is  left  without  a  parallel  or  type.  In 
God's  choice  of  Israel,  sovereign  election  is  set  forth.  The 
character  of  Israel  as  stiff-necked,  exhibits  our  original  de- 
pravity and  worthlessness.  In  redemption  from  Egypt  by 
blood  and  power,  redemption  and  effectual  calling  are  preached: 
but  where,  I  ask,  is  the  type  of  final  perseverance?  Alas!  to- 
wards Israel  God's  mercy  hath  failed;  he  promised  them  that 
Canaan  should  be  their  everlasting  possession,  but  they  are 
aliens  from  their  beloved  land,  and  our  guides  tell  us  it  is  not 
expedient  that  they  should  return  thither  again.  '"Let  God  be 
true,  and  every  man  a  liar."  As  soon  would  I  believe  that  a 
vessel  of  mercy  might  perish,  as  I  would  believe  that  the  Jews 
will  not  be  restored.  But  blessed-be  God!  both  are  impossible; 
the  oath  of  God  guarantees  the  believer's  blessedness  and  Is- 
rael's restoration.  God  may  and  doth  chasten  both,  he  may 
chasten  them  long  and  sorely;  but  of  Israel  God  saith,  I  will 
not  make  a  full  end  of  thee;"  and  "Yet  for  all  that,  I  will  not 
cast  them  away,  nor  break  my  covenant  with  them;"  and  of 
the  sheep  of  Christ  the  good  Shepherd  saith,  "They  shall 
never  perish."  Though  God's  word  hath  been  abused  by 
spiritualizing,  yet  on  this  head  I  agree  with  an  excellent  author; 
that,  "in  all  the  promises  of  spiritual  blessings  given  to  Israel, 
believing  Gentiles,  as  belonging  to  the  spiritual  Israel,  have  an 
interest;"  but  then  before  we  spiritualize,  we  ought  to  literal- 
ize,  and  endeavour  to  show  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  before  we 
show  our  own. 

3.  It  is  objected,  that  a  literal  interpretation  of  these  pro- 
mises cannot  be  right,  because  it  is  not  expedient  or  necessary 
that  the  Jews  should  again  possess  their  own  land;  yea,  it  is 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  53 


said  that  such  an  event  is  more  likely  to  be  injurious  to  the 
cause  of  Christ  than  beneficial.  This  objection  is  thus  express- 
ed in  Mr.  Jones's  lectures  on  the  Revelation,  and  is  the  produc- 
tion oi  some  person  connected  with  the  Eclectic  Review.  "The 
writer  of  the  critique  (says  Mr.  J.)  has  been  remarking,  that 
though  politically  considered,  he  sees  nothing  improbable  in 
the  event  of  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  to  Palestine,  yet  it 
may  be  no  more  the  fulfilment  of  prophecy,  than  the  emanci- 
pation of  the  Greeks  or  of  the  Irish,  and  it  may  prove  a  hin- 
drance, instead  of  their  being  grafted  in  again  into  the  church 
ot  God."  p.  390.  This  is  reason  dema?idw«  homage  of  reve- 
lation with  a  witness.  God  must  do  that  which  reason  judges 
expedient.  Let  the  plain  Christian,  who  has  that  "faith  which 
is  not  reason's  labour,  but  repose,"  consult  his  Bible,  and  run 
over  the  many  promises  God  has  made  to  the  Jews,  which  we 
have  shown  have  never  been  fulfilled,  and  which  will  not  ad- 
mit of  a  spiritual  interpretation,  and  then  let  him  say  whether 
if  the  Lord  was  to  bring  the  Jews  to  Canaan,  and  lead  the  long- 
lost  ten  tribes  thither  also,  this  would  not  be  a  greater  fulfil- 
ment of  prophecy,  than  the  emancipation  of  the^Irish  would. 
This  assertion  appears  to  me  to  be  a  libel  on  the  Divine  cha- 
racter, and  a  bearing  false  witness  against  God.  Such  a  person 
seems  prepared  with  a  stock  of  unbelief,  which  shall  keep  him 
from  believing  God's  words  when  he  fulfils  them;  like  the 
Jewish  priests,  who  were  determined  not  to  believe  the  resur- 
rection of  Christ,  however  plain  it  was  foretold,  and  however 
many  witnesses  testified,  that  what  was  spoken  was  also  ful- 
filled. Shall  puny  man  judge  what  would  be  most  expedient 
tor  God  to  do,  and  assert,  that  for  him  to  filfil  his  own  promises 
would  not  help  forward  his  own  designs?  "Ah!  (savs  Mr. 
Jiegg)  there  is  surely  something  greatly  wrong,  when,  ere  the 
declared  purpose  of  God  can  be  believed,  inspiration  must  be 
arraigned  at  reason's  bar,  and  the  wisdom,  utility,  and  certaintv 
of  heaven's  decrees,  must  be  submitted  to  her  decisions." 

The  reviewer  next  touches  on  Acts  ii.  30—30,  and  would 
tain  prove  from  thence,  that  Peter  understood  all  the  promises 
made  to  Israel,  concerning  their  national  prosperity,  and  the 
throne  of  David,  as  fulfilled  spiritually  in  Christ's' heavenly 
throne.  It  is  very  evident  from  Acts  iii.  17 — 26,  that  Petei 
understood  no  such  thing.  That  he  was  a  firm  believer  in 
Christ  as  exalted  to  God's  right  hand,  is  very  plain,  and  that 
he  was  as  firm  a  believer  in  Christ  as  the  future  king  of  the 
Jews,  is  also  evident  from  Acts  iii.  1.9—21;  from  whence  we 
learn  that  he  expected  Christ  to  come  again  for  the  good  of  the 
Jews,  for  he  had  no  idea  of  preaching  to  the  Gentiles  at  all,  till 
long  after  this,  and  a  heavenly  vision  was  necessary  to  over- 


54  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

come  his  Jewish  prejudices.  From  this  passage  in  Acts  iii. 
just  referred  to,  it  is  further  evident  that  Peter  had  now  more 
light  on  the  subject  concerning  which  he  had  interrogated  his 
Lord;  "Wilt  thou  at  this  time  restore  the  kingdom  to  Israel?" 
Acts  i.  6,  7.  Our  Lord  did  not  say  they  had  wrong  thoughts 
about  this  subject;  his  answer  seems  to  acknowledge  that  they 
were  right  in  expecting  the  restoration  of  the  kingdom  to 
Israel.  "It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  and  seasons  which 
the  Father  hath  put  in  his  power."*  This  surely  implies  the 
reality  and  certainty  of  such  a  time  and  season. 

4.  Another  objection  to  the  restoration  of  the  Jews,  is  found- 
ed on  the  abrogation  of  the  old  covenant.  Mr.  Jones  says,  "I 
am  at  a  loss  to  see  upon  what  solid  principles  the  sentiment 
which  is  now  so  peremptorily  insisted  upon  by  our  modern 
millenarians,  I  mean  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  as  a  nation 
to  the  land  of  Palestine,  can  be  supported  by  any  who  admit 
the  abrogation  of  the  old  covenant,  as  testified  in  the  apostolic 
writings."  What  principle?  why  this  sentiment  is  supported 
by  a  thousand  promises,  which  are  firm  as  the  pillars  of  heaven. 
He  who  could  not  err,  said  that  "heaven  and  earth  should  pass 
away,  sooner  than  one  word  uttered  by  the  prophets  should 
remain  unfulfilled."  And  the  voice  that  spake  these  promises, 
rolls  the  stars  along;  the  same  voice  that  said, 

"Abraham,  I'll  be  a  God  to  thee, 
And  he  was  Abraham's  God," 

will  be  the  God  of  his  seed  after  him. 

I  would  suggest  two  considerations  in  answer  to  this  last  ob- 
jection. 1.  The  original  promise  of  Canaan  to  Abraham  and 
his  seed,  was  not  through  the  law,  but  independent  of  it,  hefore 
it:  yea,  before  circumcision.  Gen.  xii.  1 — 3;  xiii.  14 — 16; 
with  Rom.  iv.  13.  In  short,  it  was  a  cove?iant  of  grace;  and  so 
shall  it  be  with  Israel  at  their  restoration.  Jer.  xxxi.  31 — 34. 
And  the  Lord,  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  (li.  1,  2,)  directs  Israel 
back  to  his  original  covenant,  as  a  ground  of  comfort,  and  a 
reason  for  hope;  and  then  promises  (ver.  3.)  to  comfort  Zion, 
and  her  waste  places:  and  goes  on  throughout  the  whole  of  the 
chapter,  encouraging  his  people,  making  them  precious  pro- 
mises, and  issuing  dreadful  threatenings  against  her  foes.  The 
result  of  the  whole  is,  that  Zion  shall  have  the  cup  of  trembling 
taken  from  her  hands,  and  shall  obtain  gladness  and  joy;  while 

*  God  had  declared,  Micah  iv.  8,  "The  kingdom  shall  come  to  the  daughter 
of  Jerusalem:"  how  then  could  the  apostles  be  wrong  in  expecting  the  king- 
dom to  be  restored  to  Israel?  But  they  had  overlooked  that  this  glorious  king- 
dom was  to  be  preceded  by  a  time  of  desolation;  .see  Micah  iii.  13.  I  beg  the 
reader  to  notice  this  connexion. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  ;,;, 

her  enemies  shall  take  the  cup  of  trembling,  and  fade  like  a 
moth-eaten  garment. 

2.  Consider  what  the  apostle  saith  of  his  brethren,  Rom.  ix. 
4.  After  he  had  mentioned  the  giving  of  the  law,  and  the 
service  of  God,  he  then  saith  that  to  them  pertain  the  prornises. 
Now,  as  he  says  in  another  place,  "Is  the  law  against  the  pro- 
mises of  God?  God  forbid!''  (Gal.  iii.  21:)  so  may  we  say  in 
this  case,  Is  the  gospel  against  the  promises  of  God?  or  is  the 
abrogation  of  the  law  against  the  promises  of  God?  "God  for- 
bid!" To  the  Jews  pertain  the  promises  and  by  them  they  shall 
be  realized. 

From  this  digression  I  return  briefly  to  notice  some  things 
which  the  page  of  prophecy  announces  concerning  the  Jews. 
They  will,  it  appears,  have  to  undergo  very  great  trials  before 
the  sun  of  their  national  glory  reaches  its  meridian.  These 
trials  are  noticed  by  Isaiah,  (xxvi.;)  by  Zechariah,  (xii.;  xiii.  9: 
xiv.  1  — 14;)  and  by  almost  every  prophet.  There  is  every 
reason  to  concludeTthat  the  battle  of  Armageddon  will  be  fought 
in  their  land,  and  that  the  Jews  will  have  to  act  a  very  distin- 
guished part  in  that  dreadful  scene.  Joel  iii.  1,2;  Zech.  ix. 
13 — 15;  Dan.  xii.  1.  To  this  event  many  of  the  Psalms,  doubt- 
less, have  reference;  and  many  of  the  lofty  songs  found  in  that 
book,  are  prophetic  celebrations  of  the  triumph  that  they  will 
gain;  see  Psal.  xlvi.  xlviii.  for  example.  Ezekiel  has  two 
chapters  filled  with  accounts  of  this  war,  (xxxviii.  xxxix.)  in 
which  he  describes  these  enemies  of  the  Jews,  under  the  names 
of  Gog  and  Magog.  These  two  chapters  synchronize  with 
Rev.  xix.  11 — 21;  see  the  similarity  between  Rev.  xix.  17, 
18,  and  Ezek.  xxxix.  17 — 20.  It  is  evident  from  hence,  that 
the  Gog  and  Magog  mentioned  Rev.  xx.  is  to  be  referred  to 
different  times  and  circumstances;  for  the  army  spoken  of  by 
Ezekiel,  is  destroyed  by  Israel  and  buried,  (Ezek.  xxxix.  12,) 
while  the  army  of  the  same  name  mentioned  in  Rev.  xx.,  is 
destroyed  by  fire  and  consumed.  The  Gog  and  Magog  of 
Rev.  xx.  are  most  probably  the  descendants  of  those  who  were 
left  of  the  first  army,  Ezek.  xxxix.  2;  these  being  spared  may 
be  converted,  but  toward  the  close  of  the  millennium  break 
out  into  a  fresh  revolt.  The  whole  of  the  connexion  in  Ezekiel 
shows,  that  the  battles  spoken  of  are  prior  to  the  millennium, 
and  are  among  the  troubles  described  in  the  last  chapters  of 
Zechariah,  seeing  the  temple  is  built  after  this. 

After  trouble,  shall  come  prosperity  and  glory.  Then  shall 
their  territory  be  enlarged,  and  she  that  was  desolate  shall 'Bay, 
"Give  place  to  me,  that  I  may  dwell,"  Isa.  xlix.  1  9,  20.  "Then 
shall  they  fly  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  Philistines  toward  the 
west;  they  shall  lay  their   hand  upon  Edom  and  Moab;  and 


56  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

the  children  of  A  mm  on  shall  obey  them,"  Isa.  xi.  Viewing 
this  glorious  time  from  afar,  Isaiah  struck  his  boldest,  sweetest 
notes;  he  bade  the  barren  sing,  and  enlarge  the  place  of  her 
tent,  for,  said  he,  ''Thou  shalt  break  forth  on  the  right  hand 
and  on  the  left;  and  thy  seed  shall  inherit  the  Gentiles,  and 
cause  the  desolate  cities  to  be  inhabited,"  Isa.  liv.  The  whole 
of  this  chapter  can  refer  to  no  other  than  the  Jewish  church; 
she,  and  not  the  Gentile,  was  a  widow,  forsaken,  grieved, 
afflicted.  But  this  is  not  the  place  to  enter  upon  the  joyful 
subject  of  their  national  glory;  of  this  presently. 

Connected  with  these  events,  already  specified,  will  be  their 
acknowledgment  of  that  Redeemer  they  have  so  long  de- 
spised. At  what  period  of  their  future  history  this  will  take 
place,  we  cannot  exactly  say;  but  I  think  from  Zech.  xii.  10, 
viewed  in  its  connexion,  we  may  safely  infer,  that  it  will  not 
be  until  after  many  of  them  are  restored  to  their  own  land,  and 
have  passed  through  many  troubles.  With  this,  Ezek.  xxxvii. 
seems  to  agree;  for  the  dry  bones  live  first,  and  then  God  un-' 
dertakes  to  put  his  spirit  in  them:  by  which  some  have  under- 
stood that  they  first  live  politically,  as  a  nation,  and  afterwards 
spiritually,  as  a  converted  people.  . 

We  have  yet  one  thing  to  attend  to  on  this  head,  which  is 
to  show  how  these  things  are  connected  with  the  coming  of 
Christ.  How  many  or  how  much  of  these  things  will  be  done 
before  the  Redeemer  comes,  I  profess  not  to  say:  and  therefore 
this  chapter  is  headed,  The  concomita?its  of  the  Redeemer's  com- 
ing; for  we  know  not  the  day  nor  hour-when  the  Master  com- 
eth.  Ere  the  papers  I  am  writing  can  meet  the  public  eye,  his 
glorious  coming  may  supersede  their  necessity,  or  they  may 
for  years  be  humble  witnesses  that  "he  that  shall  come,  will 
come."  To  me,  there  is  an  obscurity  cast  around  this  part  of 
prophecy — an  obscurity  I  do  not  wish  to  dispel,  if,  by  so  doing, 
the  incentives  to  watchfulness  are  weakened.  Papacy  and 
Mahometanism  are  fast  withering;  the  nations  have  begun  their 
tumult,  and  ere  the  first  two  die,  or  the  third  be  quiet,  Jesus 
will  come.     Therefore,  watch! 

With  respect  to  the  Jews,  it  is  plain  that  they  will  not  arise 
to  any  height  of  national  glory,  even  should  they  be  restored, 
without  the  personal  presence  of  their  Messiah;  and  it  is  like- 
wise plain,  that  their  restoration  and  calling,  and  his  coming, 
are  nearly,  or  quite,  synchronical  events.  Let  it  be  remem- 
bered, that  both  at  his  birth  and  death,  he  was  distinguished  as 
"King  of  the  Jews;"  and  that  he  acknowledged  this  title  at  the 
bar  of  his  judge,  where  Paul  says  he  witnessed  a  good  confes- 
sion.    That  title  yet  remains  to  be  worn  by  him. 

When  the  apostle  John  prophesied  concerning  Christ's  second 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


57 


coming  in  Rev.  i.  7,  "Behold  he  cometh  with  clouds,  and  every 
eye  shall  see  him,"  he  seems  evidently  to  have  Zech.  xii.  10 
in  his  eye,  and  the  whole  connexion  of  the  latter  passage  re- 
fers to  Israel's  restoration.  In  Zech.  xiv.  4,  it  is  expressly  said, 
"His  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives.'* 
The  day  referred  to,  is  the  day  when  the  nations  shall  fight 
against  Jerusalem.  In  Matt,  xxiii.  39,  our  Lord  declares  that 
Jerusalem  and  the  Jewish  nation  shall  see  him  no  more  till 
they  say  "Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord!'' 
intimating,  that  when  hrought  to  retract  their  soul-murdering 
cry,  "Away  with  him!"  they  should  see  him;  and  as  their  first 
seeing  of  him  was  a  seeing  of  him  personally,  so  shall  this  be: 
and  this  seeing  of  our  Lord  personally  is  thus  described  by 
himself  in  answer  to  the  inquiries  of  his  disciples  concerning 
his  coming.  "And  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of 
man  in  heaven,  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn, 
and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  hea- 
ven, with  power  and  great  glory."  Matt.  xxiv\  30,  31,  with 
Luke  xxi.  24 — 2S. 

Dan.  xii.  1,  connects  Christ's  coming  and  the  restoration  of 
the  Jews;  for  when  Michael  the  great  prince  stands  up,  the 
Jews  are  delivered.  Peter,  (as  hath  been  before  noticed  in  his 
sermon,  Acts  iii.  19 — 21,  connects  the  times  of  refreshing,  and 
the  restitution  of  all  things,  with  God's  sending  his  Son  Jesus, 
who  before  was  preached  unto  them.  The  apostle  Paul,  Rom. 
xi.  25,  26,  shows,  by  a  quotation  from  Isa.  lix.  20,  that  at  the 
calling  of  the  Jews,  the  Redeemer  will  come  from  the  hea- 
venly Zion  to  the  earthly  Zion,  and  shall  turn  away  ungodli- 
ness from  Jacob.  Several  other  things  will  be  produced  as  we 
pass  on,  to  strengthen  this  argument;  for  the  present,  I  con- 
clude this  part  of  the  subject  with  the  words  of  the  prophet: 
"Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  0  ye  nations,  and  declare  it  in 
the  isles  afar  off,  and  say,  He  that  scattered  Israel  will  gather 
him  and  keep  him,  as  a  shepherd  doth  his  flock."  Jer.  xxxi.  10. 

5.  The  fifth  event  that  willbe  antecedent  to  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  is  the  binding  of  Satan,  as  declared  Rev.  xx.  I — 3; 
nearly  all  agree  that  the  event  hath  never  yet  taken  place,  but 
that  it  is  to  take  place  during  the  millennium.  But  the  ques- 
tion is  not  settled  among  students  of  prophecy,  whether  this 
binding  is  to  take  place  during  a  state  of  things  similar  to  the 
present,  or  during  another  kind  of  dispensation.  I  believe  the 
latter.  When  I  read  the  account  given  Rev.  xx.  of  this  bind- 
ing of  Satan  I  am  constrained  to  believe  that  it  will  not  (as 
some  suppose)  be  a  partial,  but  a  total  binding.  I  believe  that 
the  power  of  Satan  will  not  merely  be  restrained,  and  his  influ- 
ence limited,   but   that  be  will  be   literally  shut  up,  and   that 


58  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

during  the  thousand  years,  not  one  of  the  sons  of  men  will  be 
tempted  by  him.  Long  has  he  swayed  his  cruel  sceptre,  ex- 
tensive has  been  his  kingdom,  and  many  his  subjects;  but  his 
is  an  usurped  dominion,  which  infinite  wisdom  permits  for  a 
while,  for  the  display  of  his  own  glory,  and  great  honour  shall 
redound  to  God  for  his  overruling  wisdom  and  power,  and  the 
recovery  effected  by  his  boundless  love.  Then,  when  shut  up 
in  the  prison,  his  malicious  ear  listens  to  the  loud  hosannas  to 
Immanuel,  on  that  earth  where  he  once  reigned  so  triumph- 
antly, he  shall  have  torment  enough.  Then  shall  the  threaten- 
ing in  Eden  be  fully  realized,  and  the  head  of  the  serpent  in- 
deed be  bruised.  Then  shall  the  anticipations  of  Jesus,  John 
xii.  31,  32,  be  gloriously  fulfilled,  "The  prince  of  this  world 
cast  out,  and  all  men  drawn  to  Him."  Who  can  tell  the  effect 
this  casting  out  of  Satan  will  have  upon  the  world,  for  who 
can  tell  how  much  of  man's  misery  and  the  misery  of  creation, 
is  to  be  traced  to  him,  who  is  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the 
air,  the  prince  of  those  wicked  spirits  who  are  the  rulers  of  the 
darkness  of  this  world,  who  hath  the  power  of  death,  who  is 
the  tempter,  the  accuser,  a  roaring  lion,  a  venomous  and  crafty 
serpent.  Blessed  thought — "the  Son  of  God  was  manifested 
to  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil,"  1  John  iii.  IS,  and  he  will 
destroy  them  all.  Sin,  misery,  and  death,  shall  be  abolished; 
his  works  of  cruelty  and  sensuality — his  works  political  and 
religious,  shall  be  destroyed:  slavery,  tyranny,  rebellion,  shall 
all  cease  to  be.  The  stately  fabrics  of  heathenism,  popery,  and 
Mahometanism,  which  seemed  destined  .to  stand  for  ever,  shall 
all  fall;  yea,  every  thing  which  employed  hell's  counsels  shall 
lie  in  ruins,  to  the  unspeakable  torment  of  their  proud  author, 
who,  after  making  one  more  "ineffectual  struggle,  shall  be 
brought  forth  to  open  judgment,  and  then  be  for  ever  cast  into 
the  impotence  of  the  second  death." 

I  infer,  then,  that  the  binding  of  Satan  will  not  take  place 
during  the  present  dispensation,  which  is  a  season  of  conflict 
and  suffering.  The  gospel  is  suited  for  tempted  persons;  it 
reveals  an  High-priest,  whose  peculiar  attribute  is,  that  he 
knoweth  how  to  succour  them  that  are  tempted.  The  pro- 
mises, the  precepts,  the  warnings  of  the  gospel,  are  also  suited 
to  the  tempted.  Prayer,  watchfulness,  obedience,  self-denial, 
all  have  reference  to  Satan's  temptations;  this  binding  is  re- 
served for  another  dispensation,  which  will  be  ushered  in  by 
the  personal  coming  of  the  Saviour,  who,  when  he  comes  to 
the  destruction  of  his  enemies,  Rev.  xix.  will  also  bind  Satan, 
Rev.  xx.  1,  and  then  take  unto  him  his  great  power  and  reign. 
"0  what  a  thought,  that  the  deluge  of  sin  shall  be  baled  out, 
that  the  long-covered  hills  and  valleys  of  holiness  shall  again 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  59 

present  themselves:  that  the  slimy  path  of  the  old  serpent  shall 
be  cleansed  out  of  all  nations,  and  the  alloy,  of  hell  with  fer- 
vent heat  be  burnt  out  of  the  elements  of  the  solid  globe;  that 
the  kingdom,  peopled  with  the  souls  and  the  bodies  of  the  re- 
deemed, shall  become  meet  to  be  presented  in  the  presence  of 
God,  shall  be  given  up  to  the  Father,  as  a  pure  and  holy  obla- 
tion, and  remain  for  ever  the  most  glorious  monument  of  his 
almighty  power  to  save."' 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE  SECOND  COMING  OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 

How  great  is  the  difference  between  heaven  and  earth!  One 
is  holy,  the  other  defiled;  one  is  blessed,  the  other  cursed;  one 
is  full  of  humility  and  happiness,  the  other  of  pride  and  misery. 
There,  God  is  worshipped  and  adored,  here,  he  is  slighted  and 
blasphemed.  Under  this  sad  condition  of  earth,  creation  groans; 
over  it,  devils  triumph;  but  the  church  is  taught  to  look  up- 
ward and  say,  "Thy  kingdom  come;  thy  will  be  done  on  earth, 
as  it  is  done  in  heaven."  This  prayer  shall  be  answered;  and 
soon,  seraphim  to  seraphim  shall  continually  cry,  "Holy,  holy, 
holy  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth!  heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  the 
majesty  of  thy  glory." 

13ut  the  difference  between  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  and 
earth  is  not  only  manifested  in  the  dissimilarity  in  their  em- 
ployment, and  enjoyments,  but  also  in  tbe  estimate  they  form 
of  passing  events.  Many  things  which  excite  intense  interest 
on  earth,  are  not  considered  worth  a  thought  in  heaven;  and 
many  things  which  employed  God's  counsels, — which  fill 
every  saint's  bosom  with  deep  rapture, — and  every  -angel's 
harp  with  lofty  praise,  are  despised  or  slightly  heeded  on  earth. 
These  remarks  apply  particularly  to  the  advents  of  Christ  into 
our  world,  first  to  redeem,  and  then  to  reign;  the  Son  of  God 
coming  in  lowliness,  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  glory  of 
his  Father;  the  mission  of  omnipotent  mercy, — the  revelation 
of  righteous  and  long  despised  vengeance.  Yes,  heavenly 
minds  looked,  and  still  look  with  intense  interest  on  these 
events;  they  always  feel  what  Solomon  once  felt,  when  with 
his  large  heart   overflowing  with  divine  love,  he  said,   "And 

*  Irvings  Preliminary  D^course  to  his  translation  of  Ben  Ezia. 
VOL.  III. 16 


qq  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

will  God  in  very  deed  dwell  with  man?"  Yes!  he  came,  he 
dwelt,  he  departed;  for  it  is  written  in  the  page  of  truth,  "He 
teas  in  the  world."  "The  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt 
among  us."  How  did  earth  receive  her  Creator?  "The  world 
knew  him  not."  All  things  went  their  usual  round;  and  the 
Holy  One  came  into  the  world  unnoticed.  The  virgin,  with 
her  precious  burden,  could  get  no  admittance  at  the  inn, 

"The  crowded  inn,  like  sinners'  hearts, 
O  ignorance  extreme! 
For  other  guests  of  various  sorts 
Had  room,  but  none  for  him." 

The  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth  was  laid  in  a  manger.  The 
Saviour  of  the  church,  the  judge  of  the  world,  the  Heir  of  all, 
was  lodged  among  the  beasts.  (0  world!  world!  how  differ- 
ent will  the  scene  be,  when,  ushered  in  by  the  archangel's 
blast,  he  makes  his  second  triumphal  entrance.)  But  could  the 
veil  which  separates  the  world  of  light  from  our  view,  have 
been  drawn  aside,  how  different  would  heaven  have  appeared! 
There  were  no  unwakeful  eyes,  no  wandering  nor  unemployed 
thoughts;  Bethlehem  was  the  point  of  attraction  to  all  heaven. 
The  inhabitants  of  bliss,  long  favoured  to  behold  the  wonders 
of  Deity,  possessed  new  feelings,  and  new  joys;  and  bent  with 
adoring  rapture  over  the  lowly  stable,  Let  their  songs  tell  forth 
their  feelings,  God's  complacency,  and  our  bliss.  "A  Saviour 
is  born;  glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  on  earth  peace,  good-will 
toward  men."  But  how  dark  are  the  shades  of  this  bright  pic- 
ture; how  saddening  is  the  thought,  after  musing  on  eter- 
nal love,  incarnate  grace,  and  angelic  joy,  to  think  of  cold  in- 
difference, sullen  enmity,  and  diabolic  malice, reigning  in  those 
for  whom  all  this  was  done! 

"The  Son  of  God  went  forth,  and  lo! 
Before  his  steps,  health's  genial  heat 
Thrilled  the  wide  world  of  spirit  through, 
And  flesh  in  vigorous  pulses  beat. 
Hell's  hateful  door 
Was  closed  once  more, 
Heaven's  wells  of  bliss  o'erflowing  ran: 
Such  gifts  the  Saviour  gave  to  man. 

But  man  prepared  the  gibe,  the  jeer, 
The  scorn,  the  mockery,  hate  and  spite, 
Words,  looks,  to  wring  the  bitter  tear, 
The  perilous  day,  th'  unpillow'd  night: 

The  heart's  keen  ache, 

When  friends  forsake; 
The  scourge,  the  thorn,  the  cross,  the  grave; 
Such  gifts  man  to  his  Saviour  gave." 

It  would  be  easy  to  trace  this  difference  between  heaven  and 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  {]  | 

earth,  in  the  estimate  formed  of  the  Saviour's  ministry,  mira- 
cles, death,  and  resurrection.  With  the  exception  of  the  few 
strangers  and  pilgrims,  who  were  led  by  the  Spirit  to  "the 
innumerable  company  of  angels,  and  the  spirits  of  the  just  made 
perfect,"  the  difference  has  been  amazingly,  yea,  fatally  great. 
But  we  hasten  on  to  remark  how  great  is  the  difference  in  the 
inhabitants  of  these  two  regions  of  creation  respecting  the 
second  coming  of  Jesus.  The  language  of  heaven  could  not, 
I  should  imagine,  fully  pour  forth  their  ideas  of  the  importance 
of  that  event;  on  earth  it  is  little  regarded; — who  acts  as  under 
the  impression  "the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh!"  They  desire 
it  intensely,  and  hope  for  it  ardently,  (Rev.  vi.  9, 10;  xix.  1  — 
7;)  our  desires  are  feeble,  and  our  hopes  but  glimmering. 
"Great  Bishop  of  thy  church,  awaken  us,  that  ue  maij  arise  and 
trim  our  lamps,  lest  coming  suddenly  thou  find  us  sleeping!'' 

We  need  not  ask  the  question,  why  "the  world  that  lieth  in 
the  wicked  one"  realizes  not,  desires  not,  the  Lord's  coming. 
They  are  spell-bound  by  unbelief;  they  walk*  after  him  who 
said,  "What  have  we  to  do  with  thee,  thou  Jesus  of  Nazareth?" 
But  that  the  church  professing  Jesus'  name,  the  church  that 
ought  to  be  conformed  to  those  above  in  tastes  and  hopes, 
should  be  so  little  affected  by,  and  feel  so  little  delight  in,  the 
prospect  of  the  Lord's  coming,  demands  the  most  minute  in- 
quiry. One  reason  may  be  found  in  the  indisposition  there  is 
in  all  our  minds  naturally,  to  be  conversant  with  things  future, 
and  invisible,  so  as  to  be  affected  by  them.  The  present  is  with 
us,  the  visible  is  around  us;  and  it  is  hard  to  leave  these,  and  to 
look  at  "the  things  not  seen,  which  are  eternal"  this  is  a  higher 
attainment  than  at  first  is  imagined.  To  do  this,  we  need  a 
counteracting  principle,  raising  us  above  the  present  and  visible 
into  the  future  and  invisible;  this  lever  must  have  somewhat 
whereon  to  rest,  or  else  all  efforts  will  be  inefficient.  Grace 
hath  found  both  these;  the  principle  is  faith,  its  resting  place 
is  God's  xcord;  and  it  is  only  by  taking  hold  of  this,  that  the 
soul  can  rise.  "He  that  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely,  I 
come  quickly."  Faith  is  nothing  more  than  so  to  believe  the 
words  of  God,  as  to  be  affected  by  them,  and  influenced  to  act 
as  they  require.  .  Professor,  try  your  heart  by  this  test;  see 
what  is  the  precise  nature  of  your  connexion  with  God's  word: 
is  it  a  connexion  of  the  head,  or  of  the  heart? 

Further  we  observe,  that  the  peculiarly  worldly,  hustling 
spirit  of  the  times,  is  opposed  to  a  steady  and  influential  expec- 
tation of  things  future;  and  more  especially  of  the  conring  of 
Christ.  The  more  we  are  mixed  up  with,  and  conformed  to 
this  world,  the  less  sympathy  shall  we  have  with  heaven. 
Those  who  have  more  to  do  with  this  world's  politics,  and  this 


(52  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

world's  business,  than  a  single  eye  to  God's  glory  calls  upon 
them  to  have,  become  as  it  were  identified  with  it,  if  not  with 
its  vices,  yet  with  its  spirit;  and  consequently,  do  not  ardently 
wish  to  leave  it,  nor  sincerely  wish  that  it  might  be  displaced, 
to  make  way  for  another  and  better  state  of  things.  We  do 
not  speak  against  patriotism;  this  and  apolitical  spirit,  are  often 
as  distinct  as  superstition  and  religion.  We  do  not  speak 
against  industry,  but  covetousness;  and  the  question  simply  is 
this; — Is  there  not  more  clamour  about  worldly  kingdoms,  and 
more  craving  for  worldly  good,  among  those  who  profess  re- 
ligion, than  there  is  patient  waiting  for  Christ's  coming,  and 
seeking  first  the  kingdom  of  God?  Hope  cannot  be  healthy  and 
clear-visioned  in  this  world's  atmosphere;  the  soul  that  would 
be  cheered  by  her  discoveries,  must  get  above  it;  even  on 
Calvary. 

"Thence  hope  directs  her  eagle  eye, 
And  longs  to  see  Him  rend'the  sky." 

As  things  evil,  so  things  in  themselves  good,  have  had  a  ten- 
dency to  avert  the  church's  eye  from  the  Lord's  coming. 
''Compared  (says  one)  with  the  cross  and  an  interest  in  it,  it 
is  of  little  consequence  whether  we  believe  that  the  Lord  will 
come  before  his  kingdom  on  earth,  or  afterwards."  Another 
says  "Millions  are  perishing  in  their  sins;  let  us  not  stand 
disputing,  but  arise  and  send  them  the  gospel."  Very  true: 
to  cling  to  the  cross  is  the  soul  of  all  religion,  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature  is  our  bounden  duty;  but  did  not  the 
apostles  do  both  these,  and  "wait  for  Christ  from  heaven," 
and  "look  for  that  blessed  hope:"  and  do  not  they  exhort  us 
to  do  the  same?  Can  we  spare  any  motives  that  may  stimulate 
to  duty,  or  any  considerations  which  may  help  to  make  us 
happy?  Should  we  believe  in  Jesus  any  the  less,  if  we  expected 
soon  "to  see  him  as  he  is?"  Should  we  labour  less  diligently, 
if  we  thought  he  would  soon  call  us  "to  give  an  account  of  our 
stewardship?"   Assuredly  not. 

To  this  great  event,  with  the  awful  and  glorious  circum- 
stances connected  therewith,  we  will  now  direct  our  attention; 
an  event,  concerning  which  the  word  of  God  says  more  than 
it  does  concerning  any  thing  beside;  and  which,  indeed,  in  its 
grandeur,  glory,  and  consequences,  will  excel  all  other  occur- 
rences. The  manger,  cross,  and  tomb;  the  resurrection,  ascen- 
sion, and  intercession  of  Christ,  may  be  regarded  as  so  many 
steps  by  which  our  glorious  Solomon  went  up  to  the  throne  of 
his  glory.  If,  with  the  eye  of  faith  looking  at  these,  we  are 
now,  like  the  queen  of  Sheba,  overpowered  with  grateful  ad- 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  ,;;» 

miration  and  holy  wonder,  0,  what  will  he  our  feelings  when 
we  shall  see  the  throne  itself;  yea,  when 

"The  King  of  grace  shall  fill  the  throne, 
With  all  his  Father's  glories  on!" 

And  how  overpowering  will  he  the  joy  of  those  who  shall  he 
privileged  to  sit  down  with  Christ  upon  his  throne  of  triumph, 
government,  and  honour!   Rev.  iii.  21. 

Be  courageous  then,  ye  saints,  and  press  towards  the  mark 
for  this  glorious  prize! 

This  second  coming  of  the  Saviour  is  said  to  he  "in  the  glory 
of  his  Father,  and  of  his  holy  angels,"  Matt  xvi.  27, — "with- 
out sin  unto  salvation,"  Heb.  ix.  27, — the  glorious  appearing 
of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  Titus 
ii.  13, — with  clouds,"  Rev.  i.  7, — "with  flaming  fire,"  2  Thess. 
i.  8, — "and  with  all  his  saints,"  1  Thess.  iii.  13.  The  man- 
ner of  it  will  be  sudden  and  unexpected;  the  world  will  he 
secure,  and  the  church  will  be  off  her  guard,  Matt.  xxv.  5,  6: 
Luke  xvii.  26;  Rev.  xvi.  15. 

That  glorious  Personage,  who  at  his  first  coming  was  a 
cradled  infant,  and  a  man  of  unequalled  sorrows,*  will  at  his 
second  coming,  be  manifested  in  various  ways,  very  different 
from  his  first  manifestation  in  the  flesh.  Then  he  performed 
many  and  mighty  wonders  in  our  nature,  but  he  will  yet  per- 
form more.  By  taking  it  into  union  with  the  Deity,  he  laid  a 
sure  foundation  to  make  all  his  members  holy,  Heb.  ii.  11.  In 
that  nature  he  wrought  a  righteousness,  made  an  atonement  for 
sin,   overcame  death,  and  conquered  hell;  and,   having  per- 

*  In  that  masterly  production,  Ry land's  Funeral  Oration  for  Dr.  Gilford 
there  is  the  most  striking  contrast  lever  read  between  the  first  and 
comings  of  Christ;  it  can  scarcely  be  read  without  deep  emotion.  The  fol- 
lowing.is  a  short  extract: — "At  his  first  coming,  he  appeared  in  the  bigh 
priest's  hall;  at  his  second,  he  will  appeal  from  the  highest  heavens.  At  his 
first  coming,  he  stood  at  Pilate's  bar;  at  his  second,  Pilate  must  stand  at  his 
bar.  At  his  first  coming,  he  stood  before  Herod  and  his  bullies,  to  be  mocked; 
at  bis  second,  Herod  and  his  men  of  war  mast  stand  before  him,  to  be  judged 
for  eternity. 

"Now,  Caiaphas,  charge  him  again  with  blasphemy,  and  rend  vour  clothes 
afresh?  Now,  Pilate,  bind  him  and  scourge  him  once  more!  Now,  Herod, 
treat  him  and  mock.him  as  a  fool!  Barrabbas,  now  bold  up  your  head,  and 
rise  once  more  above  Jesus  of  Nazareth,— Jesus,  the  despised  Galilean.  Judas. 
Judas!  sell  his  blood  <>nce  more;  sell  hiin  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  at  the  price 
of  a  slave;  give  him  another  traitorous  kiss:  go  up  in  him,  ti"t  in  'he  garden 
but  on  his  great  white  throne,  saw  Hail,  Master!  and  kis.  him.  Why  man  do 
v>u  bogglel  why  do  vcu  shiver!  Whatl  n"i  aide  to  reach  hiinl  nol  dare  to 
kiss  ] j i tii  once  more!  onee  more!       Come,  ye  Jewish  rabble,  cry  out.  '. 

see  him  upon  his  throne,  Hail!  Hail!  King  of  the  Jews.  Follow  him  afresh; 
and,  with  the  most  violent  vociferations,  exclaim,  Crucify  him!  crucify  him' 
Now.  soldier,  stab  him  to  the  heart  on.  e  more;  plungeyour  spear  into  his  b  • 
som,  and  say  once  more,  what  probably  yon  said  before.  Curse  the  Jewish  im- 
let  him  bleed."'  This  valuable  Utile  piece  is  again  re-published. 
16* 


(54  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

formed  these  five  wonders  of  love,  went  triumphantly  to  glory, 
"with  scars  of  honour  in  his  flesh,  and  triumph  in  his  eyes." 
Strange  device  of  infinite  wisdom  and  love,  to  make  the  very 
same  nature  which  had  sinned,  and  was  sinning,  the  medium 
of  conveyance  of  the  choicest  blessings  to  rebel  man.  That 
in  that  nature,  righteousness  should  be  wrought,  atonement 
made,  conquest  effected,  and  a  fulness  of  holiness  dwell — that 
Satan  should  be  overthrown  on  his  own  ground,  by  the  seed  of 
her  whom  he  overthrew  in  the  high  places  of  Eden,  how  won- 
derful! God  hath,  in  redemption,  indeed  "abounded  toward 
us  in  all  wisdom  and  prudence."  And  now,  behold!  He  who, 
as  the  man  of  sorrows,  sowed  in  tears,  cometh  as  the  God-man 
— the  glory-man — to  reap  in  joy. 

It  is  proposed  to  notice  five  things  in  Christ's  second  com- 
ing; not  different  appearances,  but  different  actings,  of  the  same 
Person. 

1.  He  will  be  manifested  as  a  successful  conqueror — his 
achievements  will  be  no  longer  hidden  in  the  solitudes  of  the 
wilderness,  or  in  the  grave's  dark  cavern — midnight  shall  not 
spread  her  shades  around  him,  as  was  the  case  on  the  cross, 
when  he  comes  again  to  vindicate  his  Father's  honour,  but 
"every  eye  shall  see  him."  A  description  of  this  almighty 
Avenger  is  given  Rev.  xix.  11 — 21,  where  we  are  likewise  told 
who  are  the  objects  of  his  vengeance.  Then  it  is  that  "he 
treads  the  winepress  of  the  wrath  of  Almighty  God,"  and  the 
blood  of  his  enemies  stains  all  his  raiment;  and  the  reason  is, 
because  "the  day  of  vengeance  is  in  his  heart,"  Isa.  lxiii.  4. 
In  order  to  perform  this,  he  has  feet  like  unto  fine  brass,  as 
though  they  burned  in  a  furnace,.  Rev.  i.  15.  0,  how  horri- 
ble will  be  the  case  of  those  who  are  trodden  under  them!  and 
all  must  be  who  are  never  brought  to  his  feet  as  penitents.  In 
Rev.  i.  16;  xix.  15;  he  is  represented  as  having  a  sharp  two- 
edged  sword  coming  out  of  his  mouth;  that  with  it  he  should 
smite  the  nations,  and  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron.  To  this 
Isaiah  refers,  (xi.  4:)  "He  shall  smite  the  earth  with  the  rod 
of  his  mouth,  and  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  shall  he  slay  the 
wicked."  In  still  more  awful  language  the  same  event  is  set 
forth,  Isa.  xxxiv.  5:  "For  my  sword  shall  be  bathed  in  heaven: 
behold  it  shall  come  down  upon  Idumea  (Edom,  typical  of 
apostate  Christendom,)  and  upon  the  people  of  my  curse  to 
judgment."*     To  this  David  refers,  Psal.  ex.  5,  G:   "He  shall 

*  Dr.  Owen  observes,  "The  lime  shall  come  wherein  the  earth  shall  disclose 
her  slain,  Isa.  xxvi.  21,  and  not  the  simplest  heretic  (as  they  were  counted,) 
shall  have  his  blood  unrevenged;  neither  shall  atonement  "be  made  for  bis 
blood,  or  expiation  be  allowed,  whilst  a  toe  of  the  image  or  a  bone  of  the 
beast  remains  unbroken."     Again  he  remarks,  "Is  it  not  evident  to  him  that 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CIlIiisT  ,;- 

judge  among  the  heathen,  he  shall  fill  the  places  with  the  dead 
bodies,  he  shall  wound  the  heads  over  many  countries."  Thus, 
both  in  Ezekiel  and  the  Revelation,  the  invitation  is  given  to 
the  fowls  of  the  heaven  to  come  and  cat  the  flesh  of  kings,  cap- 
tains, and  mighty  men,  Ezek.  xxxix.  17,  18;  Rev.  \i\.  18. 
One  more  thing  worthy  of  notice  in  Rev.  xix.  is,  the  name 
Christ  is  called  by  on  this  occasion, — "the  Word  of  God." 
Christ  is  both  "the  wisdom  of  Clod,  and  the  power  of  Godj" 
he  declares  and  he  fulfils  God's  will;  and  when  he  conies,  it 
will  be  to  lake  signal  and  peculiar  vengeance  on  those  nations 
and  those  individuals  who  have  turned  away  from  him  who 
spake  from  heaven,  Heb.  xii.  25;  and  they  cannot  escape,  1 
Thcss.  v.  3.  This  he  declared  when  on  earth;  ''The  word  that 
I  have  spoken  the  same  shall  judge  him  at  the  last  day,"  John 
xii.  4S.  If  zee  never  hear  his  voice,  we  must  fed  his  arm.  lie 
who  now  says,  "Look  unto  me  and  be  ye  saved,"  will  say,  ere 
long,  "Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed."  N 

It  is  with  reference  to  this  part  of  his  work,  that  our  Lord 
is  called  "the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah;  see  also  Isa.  xxxi. 
4:  "Like  as  the  lion  and  the  young  lion,  roaring  on  his  prey, 
when  a  multitude  of  shepherds  is  called  forth  against  him,  he 
will  not  be  afraid  of  their  voice,  nor  abase  himself  for  the  noise 
of  them;  so  shall  the  Lord  of  hosts  come  down  to  fight  for  mount 
Zion,  and  for  the  hill  thereof." 

That  the  grand  and  final  overthrow  of  the  nations  will  take 
place  in  the  land  of  Israel,  and  be  affected  partly  by  the  in- 
strumentality of  the  Jews,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe.  In 
Zech.  xiv.  we  read,  "I  will  gather  all  nations  against  Jerusa- 
lem to  battle,  and  the  city  shall  be  taken."  &.c. — "then  shall 
the  Lord  go  forth  and  fight  against  those  nations,  as  when  he 
fought  in  the  day  of  battle."  That  God  will  use  the  Jewish 
nation  as  his  instruments,  may  be  inferred  from  Zech.  xii., 
where  the  Lord  declares  that  "he  will  make  Jerusalem  a  cup 
of  trembling,  and  a  burdensome  stone;  that  all  who  burden 
themselves  with  it  shall  be  cut  to  pieces,  though  all  the  people 
of  the  earth  be  gathered  together  against  it.  That  he  will 
smite  the  horse,  with  astonishment,  and  his  rider  with  madness; 
make  the  governors  of  Judah  like  a  hearth  of  fire  among  wood, 
and  like  a  torch  in  a  sheaf,  and  they  shall  devour  all  the  peo- 
ple round   about."      For  this  God  will  strengthen  them,  "for 


hath  but  hall' an  eye,  lhal  the  whole  present  constitution  of  the  governmeiM  <■! 
the  nations  is  so  cemented  with  Anti-christian  moitar,from  the  very  top  to  the 
bottom  that  without  a  thorongh  shaking  they  cannot  be  cleansed?"  In  another 
place  he  says,  "God  hath  three  great  works  to  do  on  the  day  of  his  carrying 
on         Dterest  of  Christ  and  the  goapel.     I.  He  bath  gn  to  take; 

2.  He  hath  great  deliverances  to  work:  3.  He  hath  great  discoveries  to  make.'' 


66  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

he  that,  is  feeble  among  them  in  that  day  shall  be  as  David,  and 
the  house  of  David  shall  be  as  God,  as  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
before  them."  In  Joel  ii.  we  read,  "For  behold  in  those  days, 
and  at  that  time,  when  I  shall  bring  again  the  captivity  of  Ju- 
dah  and  Jerusalem,  I  will  also  gather  all  nations,  and  bring 
them  down  into  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat,  and  will  plead  with 
them  there  for  my  people,  and  for  my  heritage  Israel,  whom 
they  have  scattered  among  the  nations,  and  parted  my  land." 
The  prophet  in  the  prospect  of  this  day,  which  he  calls  "a  day 
of  darkness,  and  gloominess,  a  day  of  clouds  and  of  thick  dark- 
ness," cries  out,  "Let  the  heathen  be  awakened,  and  come  up 
to  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat,  for  there  will  I  sit  to  judge  all 
the  heathen  round  about."  The  call  is  obeyed,  for  God's  de- 
termination is  to  gather  all  nations,  and  the  prophet  cries  out 
amazed,  "Multitudes,  multitudes,  in  the  valley  of  decision: 
put  ye  in  the  sickle  for  the  harvest  is  ripe:  come  you,  get 
you  down,  for  the  press  is  full,  for  the  fats  overflow:"  and  to 
show  that  this  is  a  vintage  of  wrath  corresponding  with  Rev. 
xiv.  19,  20,  Isa.  Ixiii.  1 — 4,  it  is  added,  "for  their  wickedness 
is  great."*  The  38th  and  39th  chapters  of  Ezekiel  enter  much 
more  into  detail.  The  prophet  describes  the  thoughts  and 
ways  of  Israel's  last  foe,  the  situation  and  circumstances  of 
Israel,  their  trial  and  victory.  How  very  striking  are  the  fol- 
lowing words:  "And  it  shall  come  to  pass  at  the  same  time, 
when  Gog  shall  come  against  the  land  of  Israel  (which  he  de- 
clares ver.  16,  shall  be  in  the  latter  days),  that  my  fury  shall 
come  up  in  my  face,  for  in  my  jealousy^and  in  the  fire  of  my 
wrath  have  I  spoken,  Surely  in  that  day  there  shall  be  a  great 
shaking  in  the  land  of  Israel;  and  I  will  call  for  a  sword  against 
him  through  all  my  mountains,  saith  the  Lord  God;  every 
man's  sword  shall  be  against  his  brother:  and  I  will  plead 
against  him  with  pestilence  and  with  blood;  and  I  will  rain 
upon  him  and  upon  his  bands,  and  upon  the  many  people  that 
are  with  him,  an  overflowing  rain,  and  great  hailstones,  fire 
and  brimstone."  After  this  the  nations  shall  be  convinced 
that  God  is  on  the  side  of  Israel,  and  Israel  shall  be  truly  con- 
verted to  God;  for  it  is  written,  "And  I  will  set  my  glory 
among  the  heathen,  and  all  the  heathen  shall  see  my  judgment 

*  "And  the  wine  press  was  trodden  without  llic  city,  and  blood  came  out  of 
the  wine-press,  even  unto  the  horse  bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and  six 
hundred  furlongs."  Rev.  xiv.  20.  This  is  the  gieat  winepress  of  the  wrath  of 
God,  so  much  spoken  of  in  Scripture;  an  event  yet  future,  and  it  may  be,  near 
at  hand.  "Mr.  Scott  observes,  'It  is  remarkable  that  1600  furlongs,  or  200 
miles,  is  exactly  the  length  of  the  papal  dominions  in  Italy,  (it  is  also  the 
length  of  Palestine;)  and  probably,  these  will  be  deluged  with  blood  in  a  most 
awful  manner,  which  is  represented  by  language  tremendously  hyperbolical.— 
Bicker steWs  Gu ide. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  (ft 

that  I  have  executed,  and  my  hand  that  I  have  laid  upon  them. 
So  the  house  of  Israel  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord  their 
God  from  that  day  and  forward:  neither  will  I  hide  my  face 
any  more  from  them;  for  I  have  poured  out  ray  Spirit  upon 
the  house  of  Israel,  saith  the  Lord  God."  The  prophet  Jere- 
miah thus  represents  Jehovah  as  addressing  his  inheritance  Ja- 
cob; "Thou  art  my  battle-axe  and  weapons  of  war;  for  with 
thee  will  I  break  in  pieces  the  nations,  and  with  thee  will  I  de- 
stroy kingdoms,"  Jer.  li.  20.  Zechariah  testifies  to  the  same 
effect,  ix.  13 — 17,  as  also  doth  JNlicah,  iv.  11  — 13;  and  thus  it 
is  that  "according  to  the  days  of  their  coming  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt,  God  shews  unto  Israel  marvellous  things,  that  the 
nations  might  see  and  be  confounded  at  all  their  might,  lay 
their  hands  upon  their  mouth,  and  move  out  of  their  holes  like 
worms  of  the  earth;"  while  Israel,  feeding  upon  Carmcl,  Ba - 
shan,  and  Gilead,  as  in  the  days  of  old,  shall  sing,  "Who  is  a 
God  like  unto  thee,  that  pardoneth  iniquity,  and  passeth  by  the 
transgression  of  the  remnant  of  his  heritage?  heNretaineth  not 
his  anger  for  ever,  because  he  delighteth  in  mercy."  Micah 
vii.  14—20. 

How  very  plainly  are  these  things  written,  how  certain  is 
their  fulfilment,  how  dreadful  will  this  overthrow  be;  but  how 
little  is  it  believed!  It  is  probable  (says  Mr.  Habershon)  that 
the  cabinets  of  the  five  great  powers,  as  they  are  called,  would 
smile  with  derision,  were  it  for  a  moment  suggested  that  their 
greatest  danger,  their  complete  overthrow,  was  connected 
with  the  affairs  of  that  despised  people  the  Jews.  So  did  Pha- 
raoh, and  so  did  Belshazzar;  but  in  doing  so  they  knew  not 
that  they  forgat  Him  who  hath  declared  that  he  is  the  "God 
of  Abraham,  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob,"  that  "this  is  his  name 
for  ever,  and  this  is  his  memorial  unto  all  generations." 
Whoever  may  smile  at,  or  neglect  this  testimony,  it  remains 
written  in  God's  word,  "Though  I  make  a  full  end  of  all  na- 
tions whither  I  have  driven  thee,  yet  will  I  not  make  a  full  end 
of  thee."  Woe  be  to  the  Hamans,  when  the  Mordccais  and 
Esthers  begin  to  turn  to  God!  For  then  will  God  send  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  times  of  restitution,  the  theme  of  all  the  pro- 
phets, shall  come,  Acts  iii.  20,  81.  The  pierced  One  shall  be 
manifested  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusa- 
lem shall  mourn,  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail:  com- 
pare Zech.  xii.  10,  with  Rev.  i.  7.  "The  Lord  my  God  shall 
come,  and  all  the  saints  with  thee,  and  the  Lord  shall  he  king 
over  all  the  earth;  in  that  day  there  shall  be  one  Lord,  and'hil 
name  one,"  Zech.  xiv.  5.  9. 

These  events  to  which,  we  have  been  referring,  will  take 
place  while   the  seventh  trumpet  is  sounding.      Then,  and  not 


68  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

before,  "the  kingdoms  of  this  world  will  become  the  kingdoms 
of  God  and  of  Christ;"  at  the  same  time  "the  destroyers  are 
to  be  destroyed,  the  dead  judged,  and  reward  given  to  God's 
faithful  servants,  and  to  all  that  fear  his  name,"  Rev.  xi.  15 — 19: 
with  which  compare  1  Cor.  xv.  52,  and  1  Thess.  iv.  16,  17, 
and  it  will  be  difficult  to  evade  the  conclusion,  that  at  the  same 
time  Christ  comes  to  raise  his  saints,  he  comes  to  judge  the  na- 
tions, and  to  set  up  his  kingdom  in  this  world,  under  the  whole 
heaven. 

2.  Christ  at  his  second  coming  will  be  manifested  as  the  liv- 
ing and  loving  husband  of  his  now  perfected  elect  church,* 
and  restored  Jewish  people.  The  day  of  his  coming  will  be 
the  day  of  espousals,  Matt.  xxv.  1  — 12.  We  may  read  con- 
cerning the  elect  church,  who  will  be  the  children  of  the 
resurrection,  in  Rom.  vii.  4;  2  Cor.  xi.  2;  Ephes.  v.  25 — 27; 
Jude  24,  25;  and  Rev.  xix.  7 — 9.  Concerning  the  Jewish 
church  we  may  read,  Psal.  xlv.;  Isa.  Ixii.  4,  5;  and  Hosea  ii.; 
both  will  then  be  raised  to  peculiar  dignity,  but  the  glory  of 
the  former  will  greatly  exceed  that  of  the  latter.  The  former 
will  be  "presented  unto  God  without  spot,"  the  latter  will  be 
betrothed  in  righteousness,  faithfulness,  and  loving-kindness, 
Hosea  ii.  The  former  will  be  "heirs  of  God,  joint  heirs  with 
Christ" — "kings  and  priests  unto  God;"  the  latter  shall  be 
called  "holy  people,  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord,  sought  out,  a 

*  The  great  love  of  Christ  set  forth  in  this  figure,  is  thus  dwelt  upon  by  that 
eminent  theologian,  Dr.  Goodwin.  "Christ  saysy  'I  will  come  again,  and  re- 
ceive you  unto  myself.'  He  condescends  to  the  very  laws  of  bridegrooms,  (for 
notwithstanding  all  his  greatness,  no  lover  shall  put  him  down  in  any  expres- 
sion of  true  love.)  It  is  the  manner  of  bridegrooms,  when  they  have  made 
all  ready  in  their  father's  house,  then  to  "come  themselves  and  fetch  their  brides, 
and  not  to  send  for  them  by  others,  because  it  is  a  time  of  love.  Love  descends 
better  than  ascends,  and  so  doth  the  love  of  Christ,  who  indeed  is  love  it- 
self, and  therefore  comes  down  to  us  himself.  'I  will  come  again,  and  re- 
ceive you  unto  myself,  that  where  I  am  there  ye  may  be  also.'  That  last  part 
of  his  speech  gives  the  reason  of  it,  and  withal  betrays  his  entire  affection;  it 
is  as  if  he  had  said,  The  truth  is,  I  cannot  live  without  you.  I  shall  never  be 
quiet  till  I  have  you  where  I  am,  that  we  may  never  part  again;  heaven  shall 
not  hold  me,  nor  my  Father's  company,  if  I  have  not  you  with  me,  my  heart  is 
so  set  upon  you;  and  if  I  have  any  glory,  you  shall  have  part  of  it.  'Because 
I  live,  you  shall  live  also."' 

Mr.  Noel  has  the  following  striking  remarks  on  Rev.  xix.  7.  "The  mind 
labours  to  interpret  this  image.  A  monarch,  virtuous,  powerful,  just,  benefi- 
cent, energetic,  selects  a  joyous  companion  of  his  schemes,  intimacies,  his  be- 
neficent objects,  his  views  of  national  improvement  and  happiness;  and  he 
realizes  this  plan  precisely  at  the  moment  in  which  he  receives  the  sceptre  of 
his  kingly  honour .  And  has  the  eternal  spirit  deigned  to  reveal  under  this 
image,  the  everlasting  honours  of  the  church  with  Christ!  an  union  to  be  un- 
broken and  complete  through  endless  ages,  an  union  productive  at  once  of 
unmingled  mutual  joy,  and  of  richest  beneficence  to  a  renovated  world.  O 
well  may  the  same  apostle  exclaim,  'Behold  what  manner  of  love  the  Father- 
hath  bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  should  be  called  the  sons  of  God.'"—  Prospects 
of  the  Christian  Church. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  ,,<> 

city  not  forsaken,'1  Isa.  lxii.  12.  For  the  present  I  confine  my 
further  remarks  to  the  former.  Then  shall  Christ  take  his 
elect,  his  soul's  travail  and  reward,  into  his  everlasting  em- 
brace. They  shall  "be  ever  with  the  Lord;"  "see  him  as  he 
is,  and  be  like  him;"  "appear  with  him  in  glory."  Their  life, 
long  hidden,  shall  be  hidden  no  longer,  hut  when  their  quick- 
ening Head  appears,  shall  be  exhibited  on  the  loftiest  theatre 
omnipotence  ever  created,  Col.  iih  3.  4.  Then  shall  their 
bodies  be  raised,  and  they,  as  partakers  in  the  first  resurrec- 
tion, be  blessed  and  holy.  Yes,  the  powerful  voice  of  Jesus 
shall  break  up  all  their  tombs,  his  love-call  shall  collect  their 
scattered  dust,  and  his  plastic  hand  shall  in  a  moment,  "accord- 
ing to  his  mighty  working,"  mould  the  once  afflicted  and  sin- 
ful body  into  a  beauteous  temple,  fit  for  the  immortal  spirit 
ever  more  to  reside  in — a  body  suited  to  the  air  and  work  of 
immortality.  With  what  joy  shall  the  saints  see  their  bodies 
wake  from  their  lowly  beds,  with  what  rapture  shall  the  soul 
meet  its  old  companion,  then  no  longer  its  pest,  itss  tempter,  and 
its  clog.  See,  they  are  bound  together  in  an  everlasting  union, 
and  immortality  rolls  its  full  tide  of  blessedness  through  every 
faculty,  through  every  member.  This  scene  filled  the  soul  of 
holy  Job  with  triumph,  though  he  contemplated  it  through  the 
long  vista  of  several  millenaries  of  sin  and  woe,  Job  xix.  The 
thought  of  this  made  Paul  glow  with  rapture  and  seraphic  fire, 
and  in  bold  numbers  to  sing  death's  funeral  dirge,  Jesus'  resur- 
rection power,  and  the  saint's  resurrection  glories.  "0  death, 
where  is  thy  sting?  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory?"  And 
well  may  we,  who  are  looking  to  the  crucified  One  for  salva- 
tion, sing 

"Break,  sacred  morning,  through  ihe  skies. 
Bring  that  delightful,  dreadful  day; 
Cut  short  the  hours,  dear  Lord,  arid  come: 
Thy  lingering  wheels,  how  long  they  stay!" 

For  to  us,  my  brethren,  as  well  as  to  weeping  Mary  and  Mar- 
tha, does  Jesus  say,  "I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life." 
From  his  exalted  throne  he  kindly  tells  us,  that  he  ever  lives 
who  was  once  dead,  Rev.  i.  IS;  and  "because  he  lives  we  shall 
live  also."  He  bids  us  wipe  our  eyes,  and  comfort  our  hearts, 
all  we  that  hope  in  the  Lord,  with  the  thought  that  this  cor- 
ruptible shall  soon  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  immor- 
tality. Shame  on  us  that  we  should  be  comfortless  while  we 
have  such  hopes.  "0  thrice  fools  that  we  are,  (says  Ruther- 
ford,) like  new-born  princes  weeping  in  a  cradle,  and  know  not 
that  we  are  born  to  a  kingdom!" 

Brethren,  it  is  not  from  thoughts  of  reposing  in  death's  cold 
arms  that  we  are  to  comfort  ourselves,  but  "in  waiting  for  the 


70  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemption  of  our  body."  Death  is  not 
the  gospel;  worms,  darkness,  separation,  and  mouldering  de- 
cay are  no  good  tidings;  but  the  first  resurrection  is  gospel, 
pure  gospel;  every  letter  of  it  beams  bright  with  glory,  and 
sheds  to  the  believing  eye  a  steady  light  on  the  sorrows  of  life 
and  the  horrors  of  the  grave.  0  may  we,  in  hope  of  this  bet- 
ter resurrection,  sit  loose  to  the  world,  like  strangers  and  pil- 
grims who  seek  a  city  that  hath  foundations. 

The  doctrine  of  a  first  resurrection  is  plainly  revealed  in 
God's  word.  "The  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first,"  1  Thess. 
iv.  16.  "Every  man  in  his  own  order,  Christ  the  first  fruits, 
afterwards  they  who  are  Christ's  at  his  coming,  then  cometh 
the  end,"  1  Cor.  xv.  23,  24.  In  Rev.  xx.  5,  the  difference  of 
time  is  said  to  be  the  full  period  of  the  millennium.  "But  the 
rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years  were 
finished:  this  is  the  first  resurrection."  In  Luke  xx.  35,  we  read, 
But  they  that  shall  be  accounted  worthy  to  obtain  that  world 
and  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  neither  marry  nor  are  given 
in  marriage,  neither  can  they  die  any  more,  for  they  are  equal 
unto  the  angels,  and  are  the  children  of  God,  being  the  children 
of  the  resurrection.  (What  it  is  to  be  children  of  the  resurrec- 
tion will  be  best  understood  by  reading  Rom.  viii.  17,  IS,  23.) 
From  the  passage  quoted  out  of  Luke,  it  appears  that  it  is  a 
resurrection  that  is  connected  with  worthiness  (or  meetness, 
Coloss.  i.  12,)  which  it  is  an  honour  to  obtain,  and  which  is 
from  the  dead;  implying  that  some  are  still  left  behind  in  the 
cells  of  the  grave.  This  surely  cannot  be  a  general  resurrec- 
tion, when  both  righteous  and  wicked  shall  rise  together  in 
a  moment,  for  to  the  wicked  the  resurrection  cannot  be  con- 
sidered as  a  blessing.  Further,  "the  Apostle  Paul  says,  Phil, 
iii.,  that  he  pressed  forward  in  his  Christian  course,  if  by  any 
means  he  might  attain  unto  the  resurrection/rom  the  dead,  (for 
this  is  the  meaning  of  the  Greek  text. )  He  need  not  have  ex- 
erted himself  to  have  attained  the  general  resurrection;  this  he 
might  have  had  without  any  extraordinary  effort;  but  he  was 
anxious  to  obtain  a  better  resurrection,  like  the  worthies  men- 
tioned in  the  11th  chapter  of  Hebrews,  even  that  resurrection 
which  is  promised  to  those  that  are  in  Christ.* 

Thus  will  all  the  once  suffering  saints  of  God,  of  every  age 
and  every  clime,  as  children  of  the  resurrection,  "stand  dressed 
in  robes  of  everlasting  wear."  Then  shall  those  who  reck- 
oned that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  were  not  worthy 
to  be  compared  with  the  glory  to  be  revealed,  prove  that  they 

*  Hooper's  Doctrine  of  the  Second  Advent. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  «J»| 

rightly  reckoned.  0,  what  a  shout  will  that  great  and  glad 
company  raise!   then  indeed 

"To  the  third  heavens  their  SODgE  shall 
And  teach  the  golden  harps  God's  pi  a 

Job's  anticipations  shall  be  fully  realized,  Job  xiv.  15,  "Thou 
shalt  call,  and  I  will  answer;  thou  wilt  have  a  desire  to  the 
work  of  thy  hands."  Jesus  will  say,  "Awake  and  sing  ye  that 
dwell  in  dust,  Isa.  xxvi. ;  and  every  one  shall  obey  his  call, 
and  fill  heaven  and  eternity  with  his  praise.  When  he  arose 
from  the  dead,  he  met  his  seeking  ones  with  "All  hail!"  then 
was  their  joy  great,  liut  in  vain  do  we  endeavour  to  describe 
the  joy  botli  of  the  Redeemer  and  the  redeemed  at  this  morn- 
ing of  an  eternal  day;  but  "then  shall  we  know  if  we  follow 
on  to  know  the  Lord."  Then  shall  Christ  present  his  church 
unto  himself  with  unspeakable  complacency,  Ephes.  v.,  and 
shall  salute  her  with,  "Thou  art  all  fair,  my  love,  there  is  no 
spot  in  thee;"  and  the  saved  multitude  shall  ech'o  back,  "Wor- 
thy is  the  Lamb,"  Hallelujah!  "Salvation  to  God  and  the 
Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever.  Our  holiness  is  all  from  thee;  our 
righteousness  was  wrought  out  by  thee."  And  then,  as  they 
all  take  one  more  look  back  on  what  they  are  redeemed  from, 
and  as  the  full  realization  of  blessedness  makes  them  feel  what, 
they  are  redeemed  to,  (and  that  for  ever,)  every  heart  being 
filled  with  love,  till  then  unknown,  and  every  tongue  with 
praise  sincere,  as  with  the  voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  yea, 
louder  than  the  ocean's  mightiest  roar,  they  again  shout,  "Hal- 
lelujah, for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth." 

"Glory  to  God, 
And  to  the  Lamb,  who  bought  us  with  his  blood, 
From  every  kindred,  nation,  people,  tongue; 
And  washed,  and  sanctified,  and  saved  our  souls; 
And  gave  us  robes  of  linen  pure,  and  crowns 
Of  life,  and  made  us  kings  and  priests  to  God. 
Shout  back  to  ancient  time!     Sing  loud  and  wave 
Your  palms  of  triumph!     Sing,  Where  is  thy  sting, 
O  death!  where  is  thy  victory,  O  grave! 
Thanks  be  to  God,  eternal  thanks,  who  gave 
Us  victory  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Harp,  lift  thy  voice  on  high!  shout,  angels,  shout? 
And  loudest,  ye  redeemed!  glory  to  God, 
And  to  the  Lamb  all  glory  and  all  praise, 
All  glory  and  all  praise,  at  muni  and  even, 
That  come  and  go  eternally,  and  find 
Us  happy  still,  and  thee  for  ever  blest! 
Glory  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb.     Amen. 
For  ever,  and  for  ever  more.     Amen. 
And  those  who  stood  upon  thesea  of  dass, 
And  those  who  stood  upon  the  battlements 
And  lofty  towers 'of  New  Jerusalem, 

VOL.  III. — 17 


*,-  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

And  those  who  circling  stood,  bowing  afar, 
Exalted  on  the  everlasting  hills, 
Thousands  of  thousands,  thousands  infinite, 
With  voice  of  boundless  love,  answered,  Amen. 
And  through  eternity,  near  and  remote, 
The  world's  adoring,  echoed  back,  Amen; 
And  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
The  One  Eternal,  smiled  superior  bliss! 
And  every  eye,  and  every  face  in  heaven, 
Reflecting  and  reflected,  beamed  with  love!'' 

Pollok. 

Tims  shall  "Christ  come  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,  and  to 
be  admired  in  all  them  that  believe,"  2  Thess.  i.  10.  Then 
shall  God  glorify  his  Son  Jesus,  by  causing  millions  who  once 
wore  the  image  of  Satan  to  bear  the  image  of  Him  who  is  "the 
brightness  of  the  Father's  glory  and  the  express  image  of  his 
person,"  Heb.  i.  3.  Then  shall  Christ  present  them  before  the 
presence  of  the  Divine  glory  with  exceeding  joy  (Jude  24: 
Coloss.  i.  22);  and  they  shall  know  what  it  is  "to  be  heirs  of 
God  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ. 

Before  we  leave  the  subject  of  the  first  resurrection,  there 
are  two  or  three  points  concerning  which  a  few  inquiries  may 
be  made,  such  as,  Will  the  first  resurrection  be  confined  to  the 
saints?  There  are  three  classes  of  scriptures  which  refer  to  the 
resurrection  of  the  body:  the  first  includes  those  already  ad- 
duced, which,  we  believe,  affirm  there  will  a  first  resurrection; 
such  as  1  Thess.  iv.;  Rev.  xx.  The  second  are  such  as  the 
following,  which  seem  to  affirm  a  simultaneous  resurrection  of 
the  just  and  unjust: — John  v.  2S,  29;  Acts  xxiv.  15.  But  let 
it  be  remembered  that  neither  do  these,  nor,  as  far  as  I  can  re- 
collect, any  other  scripture,  affirm  that  the  resurrection  of  all 
the  righteous  and  wicked  will  be  at  the  same  time,  while  many 
scriptures  do  affirm,  if  they  are  to  be  understood  literally,  that 
the  just  will  rise  before  the  unjust.  Besides,  it  is  well  known 
that  sometimes  the  same  scripture,  or  verse  of  scripture,  refers 
to  events  which  are  many  hundred  years  apart,  but  contain  no 
intimation  that  such  is  the  case.  In  Micah  v.  2,  the  birth  of 
the  Saviour  and  his  future  reign  over  Israel  are  joined  together, 
but  we  know  these  events  were  far  apart;  see  Isaiah  ix.  6,  7; 
xi.  1 — 6.  So  in  John  v.  2S,  29,  the  fact  is  declared  generally 
that  the  righteous  and  wicked  shall  rise,  while  other  scriptures 
point  out  the  order  of  the  resurrection  of  each.  It  strikes  me 
that  even  in  John  v.  28,  29  (the  strong  hold  of  those  who  op- 
pose the  first  resurrection)  this  order  is  hinted  at;  for  we  read 
of  "the  resurrection  of  life,"  and  "the  resurrection  of  damna- 
tion." There  is  a  third  class  of  scriptures  which  seem  to  inti- 
mate that  some  of  each  description  of  character  will  arise;  Isa. 
xxvi.  19,  and  Dan.  xii.  2,  are  thought  to  imply  as  much.  "Many 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  ',; 

of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  awake;  some 
to  everlasting  life,  and  some  to  shame  and  everlasting  con- 
tempt."' Mr.  Begg  considers  from  this  passage  that  some 
few  of  the  wicked  will  rise  when  the  saints  rise,  and  this 
without  breaking  in  upon  the  order  mentioned  1  Cor.  xv.  23, 
any  more  than  many  of  the  saints  rising  when  Christ  arose 
(who  are  not  mentioned  by  the  apostle)  disturbed  the  order — 
"Christ  the  first  fruits;  afterwards  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his 
coming."  He  refers  to  Isa.  xxvi.  10,  "The  earth  shall  cast 
out  her  dead,"  or,  as  he  translates  it,  giants,  or  great  ones  in 
sin,  Isa.  xiv.  9.  He  also  quotes  Balaam's  words,  Num.  xxiv., 
'T  shall  see  him,  but  not  now."  See  his  "Scriptural  Evi- 
dence," p.  IIS — LSI.  It  rather  strikes  me  that  this  interpre- 
tation, however  ingenious,  will  not  quite  harmonize  with  other 
passages,  and  that  some  other  interpretation  of  this  confessedly 
difficult  passage  is  to  be  preferred.  A  writer  in  the  Investi- 
gator, who  is  quoted  by  Mr.  Bickersteth,  p.  139,  and  in  Ab- 
diel's  Essays,  p.  71,  thus  renders  it,  and  botfr  of  the  above- 
mentioned  writers  seem  to  approve  highly  of  his  criticism: 
•'•These  many  (adverting  to  the  former  part  of  the  verse)  are 
the  saints,  and  the  next  clause  ought,  we  think,  to  be  thus  un- 
derstood and  rendered.  These  (raised  ones)  are  destined  to 
everlasting  life,  and  the  others  (the  uxmru  of  John)  to  shame 
and  everlasting  contempt."  x\fterwards  he  adds  in  a  note,  that 
the  Jewish  rabbi,  Saadias  Gaon,  takes  the  same  view  in  his 
commentary,  interpreting  the  passage  thus: — "This  is  the  re- 
surrection, of  the  dead  of  Israel,  whose  lot  is  to  eternal  life: 
but  those  who  do  not  awake,  they  are  the  destroyed  of  the 
Lord,  who  go  down  to  the  habitation  beneath,  that  is,  Gehenna, 
and  shall  be  an  abhorrence  to  all  flesh."* 

There  is  another  view  of  this  passage  which,  I  humbly  think, 
is  the  true  one, — that  it  is  a  parallel  passage  with  John  v.  2S, 
and  like  that  contains  an  outline  of  coming  events,  which  after 
predictions  should  till  up.  The  following  quotation  contains 
this  interpretation:  "In  which  words  (Dan.  xii.  2,  3.)  we  dis- 
cern both  the  first  and  second  resurrection  brought  into  con- 
tact; because  the  state  of  divine  knowledge  was  not  then  ripe 
for  their  separation,  and  the  eye-sight  of  the  prophets  took  not 
in  the  space  between  them,  as  groups  and  ranges  of  mountains 
are  harmonized  by  distance  into  one  blue  screen  and  linear  out- 
line.    To  have  revealed  the  resurrection  of  the  righteous,  with- 

*  Mede  observes  that  the  Jews  expect  that  their  forefathers  (at  lea 
wore  just  and  holy)  would  rise  from  the  dead  at  the  beginning  of  the  kingdom 
of  the  Messiah,  and  reign  in  the  land  of  Israel.  He  then  furtl 
can  bardly  believe  that  "all  this  smoke  of  tradition  could  arise  bul  from  some 
fire  of  truth  anciently  made  known  onto  them.  Besides,  why  should  the  Holy 
Ghost  on  this  point  speak  so  like  them  (referring  to  J<>im  w.  1—  6)  unless  he 
would  induce  us  to  mean  with  themT'— Mede's  Works,  p.  771. 


74  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

out  making  mention  of  the  resurrection  of  the  wicked,  would 
have  been  to  encourage  in  the  latter  the  belief,  that  to  them 
death  was  an  eternal  sleep;  and  to  have  signified  a  space  or  in- 
terval between  the  two,  without  filling  up  the  interval  or  de- 
fining its  duration,  would  virtually  have  produced  the  same 
evil  effects.  And  as  it  would  have  been  foreign  to  the  pur- 
pose or  design  to  give  the  particulars  of  the  Apocalypse  to 
Daniel,  whose  nation  was  not  interested  (so  much)  therein, 
the  Lord,  in  his  great  wisdom,  hath  presented  both  events  in 
one,  making  them  to  commence  from  the  time  of  the  first  re- 
surrection, and  leaving  it  to  the  ripening  of  revelation  to  dis- 
cover and  disclose  the  separation."*  Mr.  Sirr,  in  his  able 
reply  to  Mr.  Gipps,  takes  the  same  view,  and  observes — "It 
was  to  introduce  the  promise  to  the  faithful  (see  v.  3.)  that  the 
fact  of  the  resurrection  was  referred  to  at  all;  but  being  refer- 
red to,  the  resurrection  of  life  and  the  resurrection  of  judgment 
are  both  noticed  in  one  comprehensive  glance  of  the  end  from 
the  beginning,  as  in  John  v.  29."  He  also  observes  that  there 
is  no  note  of  time  given  in  verse  2,  by  which  the  two  resur- 
rections are  made  synchronical;  that  the  resurrection  to  con- 
tempt is  only  just  noticed,  and  then  the  glory  of  those  who  rise 
to  life  is  more  largely  dwelt  upon;  and  that  the  "many"  are 
put  for  the  entire  multitude  of  sleepers,  i.  e.,  for  "all;"  just  as 
Paul  uses  the  word,  Rom.  v.  15,  19. t  The  language  of  the 
apostle  Paul,  Acts  xxiv.  14,  15,  confirms  my  mind  in  this  view: 
for  if  the  resurrection  of  the  unjust  be  not  taught  in  Dan.  xii. 
2,  where  is  it  taught?  I  would  just  observe  that  other  pas- 
sages in  the  Old  Testament  sufficiently  attest  the  faith  of  an- 
cient believers  in  a  first  resurrection:  see  Psal.  xlix.  14,  "The 
upright  shall  have  dominion  over  them  in  the  morning;"  also 
Isaiah  xxv.  S;  xxvi.  14:  Heb.  xi.  35;  while  the  following  show 
the  subject  was  a  rich  spring  of  consolation  to  them:  Job  xix. 
25,  27;  Psal.  xvii.  15. 

A  second  inquiry  is,  Will  all  who  believe  in  Christ,  and  who 
will  ultimately  be  saved,  share  the  honour  and  blessedness  of  thejirst 
resurrection, — those  who  had  no  time  to  manifest  the  sincerity 
of  their  repentance,  as  well  as  those  who  lived  years  of  holi- 
ness? Those  who,  like  Asa,  Solomon,  and  the  disobedient  pro- 
phet, have  had  "Alas  my  brother!"  said  over  their  graves,  as 
well  as  Enoch,  who  walked  with  God,  and  Noah,  Daniel,  and 
Job?  After  searching  the  scriptures  on  this  point,  I  feel  con- 
strained to  believe  that  this  will  be  the  case.  The  apostles 
never  intimate  any  thing  to  the  contrary,  but  always  hold  forth 
to  those  who  were  really  saints,  though  babes  and  carnal,  1  Cor. 

*  Irving's  Babylon  and  Infidelity  Foredoomed. 
+  Sirr  on  the  First  Resurrection,  pp.  171—171. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  7;, 

iii.  1 — \,  the  blesed  hope  that,  when  Christ  came,  they  should 
be  with  him  and  be  like  him,  1  Cor.  i.  7,  8 — "Who  .shall  also 
confirm  you  to  the  end,  that  ye  may  be  blameless  in  the  day 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;"  and  his  hope  of  this  rested  on  the 
divine  faithfulness:  "God  is  faithful,  by  whom  ye  were  called 
unto  the  fellowship  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord."  Leav- 
ing this  question  for  the  present,  we  pass  on  to  a  third  in- 
quiry— 

//  ill  t/ic  saints  of  God,  who  share  in  the  Jir>(  resurrection!  and 
who  are  appointed  to  sit  on  thrones,  and  have  judgment  given  unto 
them,  be first  judged  themselves?  Many,  I  have  no  doubt,  will  at 
once  be  prepared  with  a  negative  to  this  inquiry :  but  what  saith 
that  book  which  is  to  be  on  the  judgment-throne?      '-We  shall 

all  stand  before  the  judgment-throne  of  Christ So,  then, 

every  one  of  us  shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God,"  Rom. 
xiv.  10,  12.  "For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment- 
seat  of  Christ,  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done  in  his 
body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be  good  or 
bad,"  2  Cor.  v.  10.  "If  ye  call  on  the  Father,  who  without 
respect  of  persons  judgeth  according  to  every  man's  work,  pass 
the  time  of  your  sojourning  here  in  fear,"  1  Pet.  i.  17.  "Grudge 
not  one  against  another,  brethren,  lest  ye  be  condemned:  be- 
hold, the  Judge  standeth  before  the  door,"  James  v.  9.  "All 
the  churches  shall  know  that  I  am  he  which  searcheth  the  reins 
and  hearts;  and  I  will  give  to  every  one  of  you  according  to 
your  works,"  Rev.  ii.  23.  "Behold,  I  come  quickly,,  and  my 
reward  is  with  me,  to  give  to  every  man  according  as  his  work 
shall  be,"  Rev.  xxii.  12.  "God  shall  bring  every  work  into 
judgment,  with  every  secret  thing,  whether  it  be  good,  or 
whether  it  be  evil,"  Eccles.  xii.  14,  "For  I  know  nothing  of 
myself;  yet  am  I  not  hereby  justified,  but  he  that  judgeth  me 
is  the  Lord.  Therefore  judge  nothing  before  the  time,  until 
the  Lord  come,  who  will  both  bring  to  light  the  hidden  things 
of  darkness,  and  will  make  manifest  the  counsels  of  the  hearts; 
and  then  shall  every  man  have  praise  of  God,"  1  Cor.  iv.  4, 
5.  "Also  unto  thee,  0  Lord,  belongeth  mercy;  for  thou  ren- 
derest  to  every  man  according  to  his  wor>.,"  Psal.  lxii.  11,  12. 
On  each  of  these. scriptures  much  might  be  said,  but  we  leave 
them  to  speak  for  themselves;  only  just  observing  that  they 
all  refer  to  a  future  judgment;  they  all,  I  believe,  include  the 
saints,  and  some  of  them  expressly  point  than  out,  to  the  ex- 
clusion of  others. 

But  there  is  one  passage  of  Scripture  directly  bearing*  upon 
this  subject,  which  for  its  importance  and  solemnity  demands 
particular  attention.  I  refer  to  1  Cor.  iii.  13 — 15:  "Every- 
man's work  shall  be  made  manifest,  for  the  day  shall  declare  it; 
16* 


76  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

because  it  shall  be  revealed  by  fire,  and  the  fire  shall  try  every 
man's  work  of  what  sort  it  is.  If  any  man's  work  abide  which 
he  hath  built  thereupon,  he  shall  receive  a  reward.  If  any 
man's  work  shall  be  burned,  he  shall  suffer  loss;  but  he  himself 
shall  be  saved,  yet  so  as  by  fire."  The  period  referred  to  is 
evidently  the  same  day  Paul  mentions,  Rom.  xiv. ;  1  Cor.  v.;  2 
Cor.  v.;  2  Thess.  i.;  even  the  day  of  Christ;  the  characters 
spoken  of  are  those  to  whom  Christ  hath  given  commandment 
to  "occupy  till  he  come."  It  does  not  alter  the  case  at  all  to 
say  that  the  passage  refers  to  ministers;  for  the  plain  and  sim- 
ple truth  brought  before  us  is,  that  in  that  day  which  shall  be  re- 
vealed by  fire,  many  things  will  be  discovered  respecting  some  of  the 
saints  of  God,zchich  7iillnot  be  creditable  to  them.  Not  only  will 
good  works  be  mentioned,  but  works  which  are  only  fit  to  be 
burned  will  be  discovered:  some  saints  will  receive  a  reward, 
others  be  saved,  yet  so  as  by  fire.  Such,  no  doubt,  will  be 
ashamed,  though  not  condemned;  and  hence  the  propriety  of 
John's  words,  "And  now,  little  children  abide  in  him;  that 
when  he  shall  appear  we  may  have  confidence,  and  may  not  be 
ashamed  before  him  at  his  coming,"  1  John  ii.  27.  This  view 
of  the  subject  serves  also  to  explain  the  apostle's  words,  "I 
keep  under  my  body, and  bring  it  into  subjection;  lest  that  by 
any  means,  when  I  have  preached  unto  others,  I  myself  should 
be  a  cast-away,"  1  Cor.  ix.  Beza  reads  it,  "I  myself  should  be 
reproved;"  Macknight,  "I  myself  should  be  one  not  approv- 
ed." Guyse  says,  "be  judged  unfit  to  be  rewarded  in  the  great 
day  of  account;"  and  Doddridge,  -''I  should  myself  be  disap- 
proved of  the  great  Judge."  This  accounts  for  the  apostle's 
desires  for  others  as  well  as  himself,  "The  Lord  grant  that  he 
may  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day!"  2  Tim.  i.  18;  see 
also  1  Thess.  v.  23;  2  Thess.  i.  11,  12;  and  shows  the  suita- 
bleness of  the  Saviour's  warning  words,  "Blessed  is  he  that 
watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked,  and 
they  see  his  shame,"  Rev.  xvi.  15;  Luke  xii.  35 — 40.  I  doubt 
not  that  the  day  of  judgment  will  be  quite  another  thing  than 
what  we  have  been  imagining.  0  Lord,  prepare  thy  saints  for 
the  account  they  will  have  to  give! 

I  cannot,  for  my  own  part,  but  assent  to  the  truth  of  the  fol- 
lowing remarks.  "It  is  urged  against  this  view  of  the  subject, 
that  it  is  incompatible  with  the  future  happiness  of  God's  peo- 
ple, to  have  the  secrets  of  their  hearts  exposed;  and  that  it  is 
written,  'Who  shall  Jay  any  thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?' 
Yes,  it  is  God  that  justifieth;  and  I  readily  grant,  that  nothing 
will  interfere  with  their  free  pardon  and  justification;  no!  nor 
witli  their  ultimate  happiness;  for  I  am  persuaded,  that  the 
saints  themselves  will,  when  delivered  from  their  present  in- 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  -- 

firmitics  and  prejudices,  have  so  clear  a  view  of  the  man 
tion  of  the  glory  of  God  in  all  be  does, that  they  will,  with  hu- 
mility and  cheerfulness,  acquiesce  in  the  award.  And  I  would 
ask,  7cho  and  ulr.it  is  the  very  best  Christian  of  the  present 
day,  that  he  should  hope  to  enjoy  an  immunity  which  neither 
kings,  prophets,  nor  apostles  have  enjoyed  before  him?  Have 
not  the  failings  of  Abraham,  Moses,  Jub,  and  others,  been 
published  through  the  world?  lias  not  the  sin  of  David,  the 
man  after  God's  own  heart,  though  Committed  secretly,  been 
made  as  notorious  as  the  noon-day  sun?  Has  not  Peter's  de- 
nial of  his  Master  become  as  well  known  as  the  gospel  which 
contains  it?  Indeed,  were  there  no  direct  exposure  of  the  secret 
deeds  and  thoughts  of  men  in  that  day;  —  were  the  Lord  only 
silently  to  distinguish  among  us,  and  divide  us,  yet  that  very 
distinction  would,  in  effect,  amount  to  the  same  thing.  We 
could  not  help  concluding  of  him,  who  might  be  made  to  take 
a  lower  place  than  man's  judgment  would  assign  to  him,  that 
there  was  some  sufficient  reason  for  it,  though  secret  to  us;  only 
we  should  be  left  to  the  darkness  of  surmise:  whereas,  the 
Lord  will  choose  to  be  justified  when  he  speaks,  and  clear  when 
he  judges.  Thus,  then,  some  men's  sins  are  open  before  hand, 
going  before  to  judgment,  and  some  they  follow  after;  like- 
wise, the  good  works  of  some  are  manifest  before-hand,  and 
they  that  are  otherwise  cannot  be  hid.    1  Tim.  v.  24,  2.5. "* 

It  appears  to  me  that  if  this  doctrine  was  rightly  entered 
into,  it  would  be  most  practical.  "We  should  labour  to  be  ac- 
cepted of  him,"  2  Cor.  v.  9.  Simply  depending  on  the  Saviour's 
righteousness,  we  should  seek  conformity  to  his  image;  con- 
strained by  his  dying  love,  and  awed  by  his  heart-searching 
eye.  Looking  back  to  him  as  bearing  our  sins,  looking  for- 
ward to  him  as  calling  us  to  give  an  account  of  our  steward- 
ship, our  heart's  desire  would  be,  "that  he  would  count  us  wor- 
thy of  this  calling,  and  fulfil  in  us  all  the  good  pleasure  of  his 
goodness,"  2  Thess.  i.  11.  lie  not  secure,  then,  0  professor! 
yea,0  believer  in  Jesus!  a  day  is  coming  when  your  covctous- 
ness,  pride,  vanity,  passion,  unforgiving  temper,  may  he  dis- 
covered in  a  way  you  little  think;  and  though  your  soul  may 
ultimately  be  saved,  you  may  be  a  very  great  loser.  But  in- 
tending to  take  up  the  subject  of  differences  of  rewards  when 
we  come  to  treat  of  the  kingdom,  I  leave  the  subject,  beseech- 
ing you  to  lay  God's  words  to  heart, and  not  try  to  bend  them 
to  a  system,  or  make  the  atonement,  and  doctrines  of  grace,  a 
pillow  of  sloth;  or  use  them  as  arguments  against  any  other 
part  of  divine  revelation.  "The  very  God  of  peace  sanctify 
you  wholly;  and  I  pray  .God  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul,  and 
•  Abdiel's  Essays,  p.  177,178. 


78  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

body,  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,"  1  Thess.  v.  23. 

3.  Christ,  at  his  second  coming;,  will  be  manifested  as  the 
restorer  of  the  creation.  Long  hath  nature's  harp  lain  broken; 
its  melody  hath  been  short  and  plaintive,  its  groanings  deep, 
and  of  long  continuance.  Sweet  were  the  sounds  it  uttered, 
when  the  Divine  Creator  surveyed  his  works,  and  pronounced 
them  good.  So  sweet  were  they,  that  angels,  those  mighty 
masters  of  song,  were  allured  by  the  melody,  and  joined  to 
swell  the  full  chorus.  (Job  xxxviii.  7.)  But  sin  marred  the 
bliss;  and  age  after  age,  every  observant  eye  and  feeling  heart 
hath  been  constrained  to  confess,  that  "the  whole  creation 
groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain." 

Is  there  no  healer  of  this  mighty  breach?  Is  there  no  arm 
to  turn  the  current  of  woe,  that  nature's  field  be  not  for  ever 
deluged?  Must  creation,  fair  in  its  ruins,  ever  be  despoiled, 
neglected,  and  debased?  Glory  to  God,  glory  to  Jesus,  this 
shall  not  be  the  case.  He  who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  (Gal. 
i.  4,)  gave  himself  to  restore  what  we  look  away,  even  God's 
honour — to  bear  what  we  deserved,  God's  wrath — to  work  out 
what  we  needed,  a  complete  righteousness — and  to  repair  what 
we  had  broken,  even  the  good  and  holy  law,  and  creation's 
lovely  fabric,  which  we,  by  our  sin,  had  shattered,  and  made 
to  shake  on  its  pillars;  so  that  we  may  now  sing, 

"What  hath  man  done,  that  man  shall  not  nndor 
Since  God  to  him  is  grown  so  near  of  kin"? 
Did  his  foe  slay  him — he  shall  slay  his  foe; 
Hath  he  lost  ah"? — he  all  again  shall  win; 
Is  sin  his  master"? — he  shall  master  sin. 
Too  hardy  soul,  with  sin  the  field  to  try, 
The  only  way  to  conquer  was  to-  fly; 
But  thus  long  death  hath  lived,  and  now  death's  self  shall  die." 

Fletcher. 

Then  shall  it  be  seen  that  God  hath  not  swerved  from  his  ori- 
ginal purpose  (Gen.  i.  26)  of  causing  man  to  reign  over,  and 
to  enjoy  creation.  Redemption  shall  lift  him  up  to  possess 
God's  image,  and  creation's  fulness;  which,  by  his  sin,  he  lost 
and  forfeited.  Yea,  he  shall  be  mote  secure,  more  blessed,  than 
he  was  before  he  fell.  Redeemed  unto  God  to  be  kings  and 
priests,  as  well  as  to  reign  on  the  earth. 

13oth  the  psalmist  and  the  apostle  attribute  the  work  of  re- 
storing happiness  to  the  creation,  to  Christ.  Psal.  cii.  25 — 
27;  Heb.  i.  10 — 12;  and  in  Rev.  xxi.  5 — 7,  he  claims  this 
work  as  his  own;  "He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold! 
I  make  all  things  new."  But  this  subject  will  be  more  fully 
entered  upon,  when  we  come  to  speak  of  his  glorious  king- 
dom. 

4.  Christ  will  be  manifested  as  the  Shiloh,  the  Messiah,  the 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  79 

Prince  of  Israel,  aiul  the  Desire  of  all  nations.  Concerning 
the  former  I  have  already  spoken,  when  identify  ins;  the  com- 
ing of  Christ  with  the  conversion  of  the  Jews;  and  I  feci  per- 
suaded that  there  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  they  BS  a  nation 
will  receive  him  until  he  comes  personally.  A  remnant  may 
be  converted  from  among  them,  but  as  a  nation  they  will  con- 
tinue in  unbelief  until  they  see  revealed  in  the  clouds  Him 
whom  they  once  pierced,  Psal.  1.  1 — 7;  Isa.  ix.  5 — 7;  xxv.  7 
— lJ;  Jer.  xxiii.  5 — S;  Ezek.  xliii.  7;  Dan.  xii.  1;  Zech.  xii. 
10;  xiv.  1—5;  Acts  xv.  16;  Rom.  si.  5,  20;  Rev.  i.  7.  On 
that  memorable  passage,  Gen.  xlix.  10,  I  beg  leave  to  make 
the  following  extract  from  a  work  now  publishing;  whether  it 
be  right  I  must  leave  to  the  learned  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  just 
premising  that  this  interpretation  seems  to  me  the  only  satis- 
factory one,  as  it  is  not  at  variance  with  either  scripture  or  facts, 
which  cannot  be  said  of  those  interpretations  that  apply  to  the 
first  advent  of  our  Lord.  "We  meet  with  the  word  Shiloh, 
in  the  patriarch  Jacob's  last  address  to  his  sons,Hvhen  he  con- 
vened them  together  to  tell  them  what  should  befall  them  in  the 
last  days  or  days  to  come.  Among  other  things  he  said,  'The 
sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judab,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  be- 
tween his  feet,  until  Shiloh  come;  and  unto  Him  shall  the 
gathering  of  the  people  be.'  In  this  translation,  either  one  of 
the  Hebrew  words  in  the  original  passage  has  not  been  trans- 
lated, or  two  Hebrew  words  or  particles  have  been  improperly 
rendered  by  the  adverb  'until,'  which  is  very  evident  from  the 
language  of  the  prophecy  and  its  accomplishment.  The  pro- 
phecy cannot  be  understood  to  say  that  the  sceptre  should  not 
depart  until,  for  if  it  did,  how  were  the  people  to  be  gathered 
together,  which  evidently  implies  a  previous  scattering?  The 
language  of  the  prophecy  in  the  original  tongue  will  be  found, 
upon  examination,  to  speak  most  plainly,  that  the  sceptre,  al- 
though it  should  depart  for  a  time  from  Judab,  should  not  de- 
part from  him  for  ever,  because  Shiloh  would  come,  and  unto 
him  should  the  gathering  of  the  people  be.  The  passage,  ac- 
cording to  the  original,  as  well  as  its  proper  meaning,  should 
therefore  be  read,  The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judab,  nor 
a  law-giver  from  between  his  feet  eternally,  because  Shiloh 
shall  come  and  gather  the  people  unto  him.'  How  strikingly 
does  this  reading  harmonize  with  other  parts  of  God's  word 
which  refer  to  the  latter  days  and  second  advent  of  Christ. 
Hosea  iii.  4,  5,  "The  children  of  Israel  shall  abide  many  dayfl 
without  a  king  and  without  a  prince,"  that  is,  without  a  ruler 
or  lawgiver.     "Afterwards  they  shall  return  and  seek  the  Lord 

*  From  the  [fa'i  1  a  Bible  now  publishing  in  parts,  with  [he  subsli- 

tution  of  the  Hebrew  names  in  place  of  the  English  words. 


80  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

their  God  and  David  their  king."  See  also  Dent.  xxx.  3;  Psa. 
cvi.  47;  Isa.  xi.  10;  xxvii.  12,  13;  xxxiii.  17;  xliii.  5,  6;  xlix. 
IS;  liv.  7;  Jer.  xxiii.  3 — 6;  xxxi.  S — 10;  xxxii.  37;  Ezek. 
xx.  34 — 41;  xxxiv.  11 — 13;  xxxvi.  24;  xxxvii.  21;  Hosea  i. 
11;  Micah  ii.  11,  12;  iv.  6;  Zeph.  iii.  20;  Zech.  x.  S.  In  ad- 
dition to  this  body  of  evidence,  that  the  gathering  into  Shiloh 
refers  to  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  in  the  latter  day,  and 
so  was  not  fulfilled  at  his  first  coming,  nor  has  been  fulfilled 
spiritually.  I  might  show  that  this  prophecy'of  Jacob's  con- 
cerning Judah  contains  much  internal  proof,  that  it  is  to  be  re- 
ferred to  those  times  of  refreshing,  when  God  shall  send  that 
Jesus  who  before  was  preached.  Let  any  one  read  Gen.  xlix. 
9 — 12,  and  compare  it  with  the  following  scriptures,  which 
point  to  times  yet  to  come,  and  see  whether  it  doth  not  yet  re- 
main for  Judah  "to  be  fed  with  the  heritage  of  Jacob  his  father, 
and  made  to  ride  upon  the  high  places  of  the  earth."  The 
royal  standard  of  Judah  was  a  lion,  and  our  Lord,  as  the  execu- 
tioner of  God's  vengeance,  is  called  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of 
Judah.  Balaam  saw  from  afar  this  terrible  day  of  the  nations' 
overthrow;  he  saw  all  other  kingdoms  sink,  and  the  turrets  of 
Jewish  grandeur  tower  far  above  Agag  in  her  brightest  day, 
and  unwillingly  he  sung  with  trembling  awe,  "He  couched,  he 
lay  down  as  a  lion,  and  as  a  great  lion;  who  shall  stir  him  up?" 
Numb.  xxiv.  5 — 9.  "I  shall  see  him,  but  not  now:  I  shall  be- 
hold him,  but  not  nigh.  There  shall  come  a  Star  out  of  Jacob, 
and  a  sceptre  shall  rise  out  of  Israel,  and  shall  smite  the  cor- 
ners of  Moab,  and  shall  destroy  all  the  children  of  Sheth.  And 
Edom  shall  be  a  possession;  Seir  also  shall  be  a  possession  for 
his  enemies;  and  Israel  shall  do  valiantly.  Out  of  Jacob  shall 
come  he  that  shall  have  dominion,  and  shall  destroy  him 
that  remaineth  of  the  city.  Alas!  who  shall  live  when  God 
doeth  this?  17 — 19.  We  need  not  be  at  a  loss  to  know  when 
this  will  be  done,  if  we  consult  two  places  in  Isaiah,  both  of 
which  are  on  all  hands  allowed  to  refer  to  the  latter-day  glory. 
The  first  is  Isa.  xi.  14:  "They  shall  lay  their  hand  upon  Edom 
and  Moab,  and  the  children  of  Ammon  shall  obey  them." 
The  second,  Isa.xxv.  2,  10.  "Thou  hast  made  of  a  city  an  heap;" 
"Moab  shall  be  trodden  down  under  him,  as  straw  is  trodden 
down  for  the  dunghill."  Keeping  Gen.  xlix.  in  view,  see 
Isaiah  xxxi.  4;  Micah  v.  8;  note  particularly  Rev.  x.  3,  "The 
mighty  angel  cried  with  a  loud  voice  as  when  a  lion  roareth; 
and  when  he  had  cried,  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices." 
These  seven  thunders  are  thought  by  some  to  be  the  same  as 
the  seven  vials  in  which  God's  wrath  is  filled  up,  and  which 
finishes  the  mystery  of  God.  This  shows  that  the  title  "Lion 
of  the  tribe  of  Judah,"  is  more  particularly  fulfilled  by  our 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  5  | 

Lord  in  the  the  last  or  closing  acts  of  vengeance,  which  arc 
even  now  coming  on  the  earth;  the  design  of  which  is  to  mani- 
fest the  Shiloh,  and  gather  the  people  unto  him.  Among  many 
other  passages  which  will  serve  to  throw  Light  on  Gen.  xlix., 
and  which  show  that  it  refers  to  a  future  glorious  clay,  Bee  Deut. 
xxxiii.  7;  Psal.  lxxvi.;  Isa.  xxvii.  8;  Joel  iii.  IS,  20;  Micah 
v.  2—4;   Zech.  ix.  13—17;   x.  6,  7;   xiv.  10,  11,  11. 

Upon    the   whole,  I  conclude  that   this   ancient  prophecy  of 
Jacob  shall  be  fulfilled  at  the  second   coming  of  Christ,  when 
he  shall  be  Israel's   Shiloh;  a  word  which  comes  from  a  root, 
says  Dr.  Gill,  "which  signifies  to  be  peaceable,  quiet,  and  pros- 
perous;" so  say  Henry,  Brown,  and  others.      This  well  agrees 
with  other  passages  that  relate  to  his  reign  in   the  latter  day. 
His  name  shall  be  called  "the  Prince  of  peace,"  Isa.  ix.  (i.     In 
his  day  there  shall  be  abundance  of  peace,  Psal.  lxxii.     Then 
unto  him  shall  the  long  and  much  spoken  of  gathering  of  Israel 
be.      And  when  this  takes  place  will  Judah  manifest  and  realize 
all  that  Jacob  prophesied  of,  which  may  be  comprised  in  three 
words,  co?iquest,  prosperity,  and  supremacy.     The   lirst   is  sym- 
bolized by  the   lion's   whelp,   the  couchant  lion,  and   the  old 
lion:  the  second  by  a  profusion  of  vines,  of  wine,  and   milk; 
see  Joel  iii.  18 — 20;  and  the  third  is  set  forth  by  the  name  of 
Judah,  which  signifies  praise,  and  by  the  declaration  that  his 
brethren  shall  praise  him,  and   all  his   father's   children   bow 
down  to  him.     How  cheering  is  the  thought,  the  sceptre  shall 
not  depart  for   ever  from  Judah;  Shiloh  shall  come,  and  the 
dispersed  of  Judah  and  the  outcasts  of  Israel  shall  be  gathered 
unto  him,  and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  him  the  throne  of 
his  father  David;  and  he  shall  reign   over  the  house  of  Jacob 
for  ever,  and  of  his  kingdom  there   shall  be   no   end,  Luke  i. 
32,  33.     Then   the  Lord  will   accept   them  with   their  sweet 
savour,  when  they  are   gathered  out  of  the  countries  wherein 
they  have  been  scattered,  E/.ek.  xx.  11;  and  then  the  offering 
of  Judah  and  Jerusalem  shall  be  pleasant  unto  the  Lord,  as  in 
the  days  of  old,  Mai.  iii.  4.    "Come  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly." 
At  the  same  time  that  Christ  is  manifested  as  Israel's  Shiloh, 
lie  will  be  known  as  "the  Desire  of  all  nations,"  Hag.  ii.  7.    At 
the  first  coming  of. Christ  this  was  not  the  case.     No,  "he  was 
despised   and   rejected  of  men;"   "the   kings   and   rulers   took 
counsel  together  to  break  his  bands."     Nation  after  nation  have 
rejected  his  easy  yoke  for  that  of  idolatry,  superstition  and  in- 
fidelity.     Few  comparatively  have  received   him:  so  that,  as 
hath   been   well   observed,  "his  religion  has  rather  resembled 
the  migrations  of  a  pilgrim   than   the   career  of  a  conqueror." 
Besides,  Haggai  says  that, this  desire  of  all  nations  was  to  come 
after  the    shaking  of  the  heavens,   earth,  sea,  and  dry  land. 


go  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

(which  well  agrees  with  Matt,  xxiv.)  Yes,  saith  the  prophet, 
I  will  shake  all  nations,  and  then  the  Desire  of  all  nations  shall 
come;  and  the  effect  or  accompaniment  of  this  was,  "I  will 
fill  this  house  with  glory,"  which  Ezekiel  says  will  he  after  the 
return  of  the  Jews  to  their  own  land,  xliii.  1 — 7.  The  apostle 
Paul  quotes  part  of  this  passage  from  Haggai  in  Heb.  xii.  26, 
27,  and  speaks  of  the  shaking  of  the  earth  and  heaven  as  a  fu- 
ture event;  and  therefore  we  may  infer  that  the  manifestation 
of  Christ,  as  "the  Desire  of  all  nations,"  is  also  future. 

It  may  be  asked,  "in  what  respect  will  Christ  be  'the  De- 
sire of  all  nations?'"  The  nations  desire  liberty, peace,  plenly, 
protection,  and  all  these  they  shall  enjoy  under  the  reign  of 
Christ.*  "For  in  his  day  there  will  be  abundance  of  peace," 
which  word,  says  Charnock,  means  "the  confluence  of  all  bless- 
ings." Satan,  sin,  and  death  have  had  their  day,  (and  a  long 
and  dreadful  one  it  has  been,)  and  Christ  will  have  his  day; 
and  during  his  reign  all  that  nations  have  desired,  politicians 
planned,  poets  sungs,  or  patriots  aimed  at,  shall  be  realized: 
yea,  far,  very  far,  exceeded.    "All  ?mtions  shall  call  him  blessed." 

Lastly,  Christ  at  his  second  coming  will  be  manifested  as 
the  great  judge  who  shall  execute  God's  vengeance,  vindicate 
the  divine  character,  manifest  forth  the  divine  glory,  and  con- 
demn and  adjudge  to  hell  all  who  have  lived  and  died  rebels 
against  God's  government. 

Judgment  is  a  word  of  various  significations:!  I  shall  men- 

*  Mr.  Bickersteth  beautifully  remarks,  "All  is  now  disjointed,  sickly,  weak, 
and  failing  of  its  desired  effect.  Remedies  multiply  wants  and  defects.  'That 
which  is  crooked  cannot  be  made  straight,  and  that  which  is  wanting  cannot 
be  numbered.'  The  best  planned  institutions,  the  best  laws,  through  the  cor- 
ruption of  man  and  the  power  of  Satan,  disappoint  our  hopes.  The  law  itself 
was  weak  through  the  flesh.  No  one  adequately  fulfils  his  relations  to  an- 
other, at  least  the  conscience  of  the  Christian  leads  him  constantly  to  condemn 
himself.  Magistrates,  ministers,  husbands,  wives,  parents,  children,  teachers, 
learners,  servants,  dependents,  all  fail  in  their  relative  duties,  in  some  point  or 
other.  Our  comforts  occasion  our  trials,  and  our  very  joys  bring  sorrows. 
But  the  time  of  the  restitution  of  all  things  is  hastening  on,  when,  not  by  the 
policy  and  wisdom  of  man,  but  by  the  effective  grace,  and  loving-kindness  of 
God  our  Saviour,  they  shall  be  restored  to  a  state  of  sound  health;  when  the  dis- 
jointed members  shall  be  made  whole,  as  the  withered  hand  by  our  Lord,  Matt, 
xii.  13,  or  the  blind  eyes  which  were  restored  by  his  goodness  to  perfect  sight. 
Matt,  viii.25.  And  how  the  sacred  writers  glow  with  the  bright  anticipations 
of  such  a  period,  we  may  see  in  Isa.  xi.,  xxxv.,  x.  May  it  only  fill  our  minds 
in  the  proportion  it  fills  the  divine  records.— Guide,  p.  lb'5. 

"Hope  of  a  world  condemn'd,  Messiah,  hail! 
Nor  hell,  nor  death,  shall  o'er  thy  church  prevail. 
Thy  conquering  arm  the  serpent-foe  shall  bind, 
Thy  blood  redeem,  thy  sceptre  rule,  mankind." 

Bulmer. 

t  "The  characteristics  of  a  judge,  as  given  to  us  in  Scripture,  are  as  follow: 
to  rule  and  govern  as  a  king,  to  deliver  and  protect  his  people,  and  to  avenge 


of  our  nmn  jesus  rnnisT.  g g 

tion  three.  1.  Il  signifies  vengeance  and  warfare.  "He  shall 
judge  among  the  heathen,'9  Psa.  ex.  6.  On  this  we  have  already 
dwelt,  and  therefore  shall  only  refer  to  Dan.  vii.  9 — 11.  i  . 
and  quote  the  following  remarks  upon  it:  "The  most  momen- 
tary glance  at  Daniel's  prophecy  will  suffice  to  show  that  this 
event  (viz.  the  judgment  there  described)  is  not  at  the  destruc- 
tion of  mankind,  nor  for  their  destruction,  with  whatever  judg- 
ments attended,  but  contrariwise,  for  the  deliverance  Of  all 
nations  from  brutal,  bestial  force  into  the  blessed  government 
of  Him  who  cometh  with  the  clouds  of  heaven;  which  should 
be  enough  to  teach  any  reasonable  person,  not  only  that  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man  is  before  the  termination  of  man- 
kind, but  also  that  the  great  event  of  God's  providence  toward 
the  world,  and  of  his  grace  by  Christ,  is  the  bringing  in  of  the 
Son  of  man  anew  into  this  visible  world." — Irvine's  Lectures. 

2.  To  judge  signifies  to  govern  and  rule.  "The  Lord  is  our 
judge,  the  Lord  is  our  king,  the  Lord  is  our  lawgiver,  he  will 
save  us,"  says  the  restored  Jewish  nation,  Isa.  xxxiii.  12.  "He 
(says  Isa.  xlii.  4)  shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged  till  he  hath 
set  judgment  on  the  earth,  and  the  isles  shall  wait  for  his  law." 
David,  in  Psal.  lxxii.  2,  4,  says,  "He  shall  judge  the  poor  with 
equity,  and  the  people  with  righteousness."  As  in  the  first 
instance  of  judgment  he  displayed  the  vengeance  of  God,  so  in 
this  he  shall  gloriously  manifest  the  milder  perfections  of  God. 
"I  have  (saith  he)  declared  unto  them  thy  name,  and  will  de- 
clare it,  tbat  the  love  wherewith  thou  hast  loved  me  may  be  in 
them  and  I  in  them,"  John  xvii.  26.  Then  shall  God  be 
known  as  He  whose  nature  is  goodness  and  whose  name  is 
love,  and  all  the  subjects  of  his  kingdom  shall  sing,  "0  Lord, 
our  Lord,  how  excellent  is  thy  name  in  all  the  earth!"* 

3.  Judgment  sometimes  intends  a  judicial  process,  and  in  this 
sense  we  may  apply  it  to  Christ, — "The  Father  judgeth  no  man, 
but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unto   the   Son,"  John  v.  22. 


them  on  his  enemies;  whence  it  follows  that  judgment  n  not  only 

jeanceor  punishment,  bal  also  in  delivi  ranee  and  government; 

16—18;  1  Sam.  via.  19,29;  Isa,  ii.  I:  Micah  iv.  3."—  I  / 

page  77. 

•  "Ii  seemeth  to  me,  that  what  we  call  the  day  of  judgment  we  shall  here- 
after call  the  day  of  second  creation,  on  which  God  launchetfa  pni  being  anew. 
and  furnisheth  our  voyage  of  existence  the  second  time:  and  ii  ma 
counted  by  us  in  one  short  chapter  at  the  beginning  of  the  sacred  anna 
new  world,  even  as  our  present  creation  is  recounted  in  the  Bible;  and  prove 
to  lis,  when  ii  is  past,  as  incomprehensible  a  work  as  it  now  doth  w 

i  ii  v.  ard.  "i  as  incompreh  th  to  us  looking 

backward,  and  though  incomprehensible,  it  may  be  always  as  present  incur 
feelings  and  our  obsei  tratii  n  as  the  objects  of  creation  are,  and  as  den 
tive  of  God's  justice  a  monstrative  of  his  power." — Irvim     0 

lions,  p.  302. 

vol.  in. — IS 


§4  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

He  it  is  that  shall  occupy  that  white  throne,  before  which  small 
and  great  shall  stand;  this  will  be  after  the  millennium,  Rev. 
xx.  11,  12.  Then  shall  he  fully  vindicate  the  divine  charac- 
ter, and  deal  out  the  divine  vengeance.  Then  shall  it  be  seen 
and  felt  that  man  was  responsible,  though  grace  was  free  and 
efficacious.  Then  shall  it  be  felt  that  every  man's  damnation 
was  justly  merited;  and  that  God's  decrees  were  not  the  cause 
of  their  rebellion,  or  of  their  continuance  in  it.  0,  how  full  of 
terrors  will  be  that  dreadful  day  to  the  wicked!  Every  face 
shall  gather  paleness,  and  every  knee  shall  tremble,  except  it 
be  those  who  have  a  friend  in  the  Judge. 

"Bold  shall  they  stand  in  that  great  day, 
For  who  aught  to  their  charge  shall  lay'?" 

"They  shall  judge  angels."  "On  them  the  second  death  shall 
have  no  power. 

In  these  respects,  then,  shall  Christ  be  manifested  at  his 
second  coming.  Here  let  us  make  one  inquiry.  Are  there 
any  signs  of  the  appearing  of  the  Son  of  man?  Are  any  of 
those  signs  beginning  to  come  to  pass  which,  when  God's  peo- 
ple see,  they  shall  lift  up  their  heads  and  look  up  expectingly, 
because  their  redemption  draweth  nigh?  Lukexxi.  28.  Many 
persons  tell  us  that  more  than  a  thousand  years  must  elapse 
before  the  second  coming  of  Christ.  Some,  indeed,  say  that 
300,000,*  it  is  most  likely  will  roll  over  (for  so  long  they 
think  the  millennium  will  last,)  before  the  midnight  cry  is 
heard,  "Behold  the  bridegroom  cometh;"  although  the  bride- 
groom himself  hath  said,  I  come  quickly.  Now,  is  not  this 
mode  of  reasoning  a  sure  way  to  paralyze  all  scripture  incite- 
ments to  watchfulness  on  the  gfround  of  Christ's  sudden  and 
speedy  coming,  which,  indeed,  is  almost  the  only  incitement 
to  watchfulness  the  Scriptures  use:  see  Matt.  xxiv.  42;  1  Thess. 
v.  6;  2  Pet.  iii.  14;  1  John  ii.  2S;  Rev.  xvi.  15.  We  are  widely 
different  in  this  respect  from  the  primitive  Christians.  Hear 
the  testimony  of  an  infidel  concerning  them — "The  ancient 
Christians  were  animated  by  a  contempt  for  their  present  ex- 
istence, and  by  a  just  confidence  of  immortality,  of  which  the 
doubtful  and  imperfect  faith  of  modern  ages  cannot  give  us  any 
adequate  notion.  In  the  primitive  church,  the  influence  of 
truth  was  very  powerfully  strengthened  by  an  opinion,  which 
however  it  may  deserve  respect  for  its  usefulness  and  antiquity, 
has  not  been  found  agreeable  to  experience.  It  was  univer- 
sally believed  that  the  end  of  the  world  and  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  (by  which  they  meant  Christ's  reign  on  earth,)  were 
at  hand." — Gibbon. 

*  Culbertson  on  Revelations. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  85 

But  we  are  grown  wiser,  and  we  are  grown  colder.  We  have 
dropped,  as  a  church,  their  sentiment,  and  we  have  lost  much 
of  their  love  and  zeal.  The  powers  of  the  world  to  come  are 
not  felt;  and  so  we  go  cleaving  to  the  dust;  and  so  we  shall  until 
our  faith  is  unto  us  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen — until  we 
go  ahout  this  world,  lie  down,  rise  up,  buy,  sell,  eat  and  drink, 
marry  and  give  in  marriage;  and,  above  all,  preach  and  hear. 
with  the  last  words  of  Jesus  ringing  in  our  ears — "Behold,  I 
come  quickly."  Sweet  words  to  the  believer,  pole-star  to  the 
pilgrim,  encouraging  motto  for  the  soldier!  Graze  at  them,  pray 
over  them,  my  soul,  until,  without  thoughtlessness  and  with- 
out fear,  but  with  steady  hope  and  strong  desire,  thou  canst 
say,  "Even  so  come,  Lord  Jesus." 

But  to  return  to  the  question.  Without  being  confident, 
many  things  lead  us  to  think  that  "the  coming  of  the  Lord 
draweth  nigh."  Let  the  observant  Christian  compare  the  situ- 
ation and  feelings  of  all  nations  with  Matt  xxiv.  29,  30;  Luke 
xxi.  24 — 31.  Let  him  again  bring  to  mind  what  hath  been 
said  on  Rev.  xvi.  12 — 15,  where  the  state  of  the  Turks — the 
working  of  three  forms  of  evil,  viz.,  tyranny,  superstition,  and 
idolatry — the  gathering  of  all  nations,  for  some  grand  conflict, 
are  set  forth  as  signs  of  the  Lord's  coming.  Let  him  meditate 
on  the  present  state  of  the  church  and  the  world,  and  compare 
it  with  Matt.  xxiv.  12,  13;  2  Tim.  iii.  1 — 5.  Let  him  con- 
sider the  abounding  of  iniquity  and  the  increase  of  scoffers,  J 
Pet.  iii.  1 — 4.  Let  him  view  the  efforts  which  are  making  to 
spread  abroad  the  gospel,  fulfilling  Matt.  xxiv.  14,  and  Rev. 
xvi.  6,  7,  the  feelings  produced  among  the  Jews,  and  also  the 
sympathies  excited  on  the  behalf  of  that  despised  people,  Pent. 
xxx.  1 — 7;  Psal.  cii.  14;  and  the  cry  of  security  and  peace, 
the  building,  the  planting,  the  expectation  of  the  world's  sta- 
bility and  improvement,  1  Thess.  v.  3;  and  yet  withal,  the 
forebodings  felt  by  many,  Luke  xxi.  26.  Let  these  things  be 
thought  over,  and  then  say,  do  they  not  intimate  the  near  ap- 
proach of  him  who  will  surely  come,  and  who  will  not.  tarry  ? 

Many  who  expect  Christ  to  come  to  set  up  a  kingdom,  con- 
fidently expect  that  many  things  must  first  be  fulfilled.  With- 
out entering  into  an  argument  on  the  subject  of  unfulfilled  pro- 
phecy, without  positively  asserting  that  some  things  may  not 
first  take  place,  I  cannot  help  expressing  my  dissent  from  this 
opinion;  Mr.  Cuninghame  remarks,  "If  we  who  have  watched 
every  sign  in  the  spiritual  horizon  for  a  long  scries  of  \  <  ait, 
were  now  asked,  'Is  any  sign  of  his  coming  yet  unaccomplished!* 
We  should  be  constrained  to  answer,  'To  our  feeble  view, 
sign  remains  unaccomplished.'  If  we  were  further  asked,  'Shall 
he  come  this  year?'  our  answer  would  be,  'We  know  not;  but  thii 


86  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

much  ice  know  and  believe — that  he  is  at  hand,  even  at  the  door. 
All  our  knowledge,  therefore,  brings  us  just  to  that  state  of  ex- 
pectation and  uncertainty  which  filled  the  minds  of  the  waiting 
saints  at  Jerusalem,  in  the  age  of  our  Lord's  appearance." 

Though  I  have  no  intention,  in  this  humble  work,  of  enter- 
ing into  the  subject  of  chronological  prophecy,  yet  I  cannot 
help  just  observing,  that  almost  all  writers  on  prophecy,  who 
have  studied  those  mystic  numbers,  make  them  terminate  at 
periods  toward  which  we  are  rapidly  approaching.  However 
different  these  views  and  schemes,  they  agree  in  this,  that  with- 
in a  few  years  from  the  present  time,  some  of  the  greatest 
events  ever  witnessed  will  take  place.  Happy  are  those  "who 
shall  stand  in  their  lot  in  the  end  of  the  days." 

I  have  before  expressed  an  opinion  that  God  has  kindly  en- 
shrouded the  precise  period  of  Christ's  coming  in  obscurity, 
and  that  this  uncertainty  is  calculated  to  produce  a  watchful 
spirit.  But  there  is  one  thing  testified  of,  with  reference  to 
this  coining,  that  should  be  particularly  borne  in  mind,  which 
is,  that  the  Lord  will  come  while  men  are  saying,  ''Peace  and 
safety,"  and  so  "that  day  shall  come  as  a  snare,"  "at  an  hour 
when  men  think  not"  when  the  world  shall  be  very  busy,  the 
church  very  drowsy,  and  Satan  as  usual  indefatigable  in  his 
malicious  pursuits,  Rev.  xvi.  13.  "There  are  two  events  (ob- 
serves Mr.  Cuninghame)  in  the  history  of  the  church  and  the 
world,  which  are  selected  by  our  Lord  himself  as  the  special 
types  of  his  advent,  and  the  state  of  the  world  in  that  day. 
The  first  is  the  destruction  of  the  antediluvian  world  by  the 
flood;  and  the  second,  the  overthrow  of  Sodom,  see  Matt, 
xxiv.;  Luke  xvii.  IS — 20.  From  both  these  passages  it  is  mani- 
fest that  the  coming  of  the  Lord  is  to  find  the  world  in  a  state 
of  peace.  The  buying  and  selling;  the  marrying  and  giving 
in  marriage;  the  planting  and  building,  are  all  images  of  peace 
and  not  of  warfare.  It  is  further  evident  from  these  passages, 
that  as  soon  as  the  Lord  comes  and  takes  unto  him  his  elect, 
the  torrent  of  calamity  which  is  to  destroy  the  prophetic  earth, 
shall  immediately  thereafter  break  forth;  for  were  it  not  so, 
the  analogy  between  the  days  of  Lot,  of  Noah,  and  the  Lord's 
advent  would  fail."  The  same  writer,  alluding  to  the  state  of 
the  nations  before  adverted  to,  says,  "Amidst  this  commixture 
of  dread  and  alarm,  and  these  groanings  of  distressed  nations, 
and  fond  whisperings  of  'peace,  peace;'  suddenly  as  the  blaze 
of  forked  lightning,  unexpectedly  as  the  fall  of  the  trap  upon 
the  ensnared  animal,  and  as  the  dark  and  concealed  approach  of 
the  midnight  thief,  a  voice  like  that  of  ten  thousand  thunders 
shall  burst  on  the  cars  of  the  astonished  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
— It  is  the  voice  of  the  archangel — it  is  the  trump  of 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  g7 

GOD — IT  IS  THE  DESCENT  OF  THE  Son  OF  God  !    HE  CO.MJI  11  — 

he  cometh  to  judge  the  earth.  His  dead  saints  spring  from 
the  dust,  his  living  saints  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye,  are  changed,  and  both  together  are  wrapt  up  far  above  the 
clouds  to  meet  him,  long  before  he  is  seen  by  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth. 

"This,  I  conceive,  is  the  next  great  event  that  we  are  now 
to  look  for.  So  far  as  I  can  discern,  no  further  signs  are  to  be 
expected;  as  it  seems  to  me  we  have  entered  into  that  last  pe- 
riod of  awful  expectation,  during  which  the  church  is  likened 
unto  ten  virgins.  Once  I  conceived  that  the  restoration  of  Ju- 
dah  was  to  precede  the  advent;  not  perceiving  the  distinction 
in  time  between  our  Lord's  advent  in  the  air,  and  his  descent 
to  earth  in  the  day  of  Armageddon.  "r  Another  writer  on 
prophecy  says,  "He  may  be  awfully  deceived  who  says,  My 
Master  will  not  come  before  the  Jews  are  gathered;  this,  to 
say  the  least,  is  quite  uncertain  to  us.  It  is  probable  that  the 
principal  gathering  of  the  Jews  will  take  placesduring  the  time 
the  glorified  saints  are  on  high  with  their  Lord,  before  then- 
descent  to  earth."     This  is  Mr.  Cuninghame's  view,+  who  also 

*  Cuninghame's  Dissertation,  p.  480,  491. 

t  The  following  remarks  are  worthy  of  the  most  serious  consideration;  they 
may  help  to  cast  much  light  upon  the  time  of  the  Saviour's  advent,  and  the 
order  of  the  events  which  shall  then  transpire,  and  are  calculated  to  promote 
a  spirit  of  watchfulness. 

'When  the  raised  and  changed  saints  are  caught  up  to  meet  the  Lord  above 
the  clouds,  there  shall  be  found  assembled  before  him  the  whole  of  the  church 
of  the  first-born,  without  one  lacking.  At  first,  however,  we  may  conceive  ol 
this  immense  multitude  as  standing  in  one  mass  of  celestial  bodies,  shining 
with  resplendent  glory,  reflected  as  it  were  from  the  irradiation  of  the  divine 
effulgence  of  their  common  Lord.  There  remains  yel  to  be  effected  the  mar- 
shalling of  these  heavenly  armies,  in  their  various  order-  and  degrees  of  glory 
and  dominion:  Numb.  i.  ii.  may  be  typical  of  this,  and  Numb.  xxiv.  5,  6,  have 
a  mystical  relation  thereto.  But  this  marshalling  ol  thesaints  in  their  various 
degrees  of  glory,  supposes  a  previous  judgment  according  to  works,  since  this 
is  absolutely  necessary  thereto,  Rom.xiv.  10—12;  2  Cor.' v.  10,  and  sundry  othei 
passages  of  scripiure.'but  especially  the  parable  of  the  pounds,  Luke  xix.  15,  in 
which  the  judgment. according  to  works  is  placed  immediately  after  our  Lord 
receives  the  kingdom.  Next,  as  I  conceive,  to  the  judgment  of  the  glorified 
church,  follows  the  marriage,  Rev.  xix.  7.  There  is  also  a  solemn  investiture 
of  our  Lord  in  the  kingdom,  on  which  occasion  he  adds  to  the  crown  u  hieh  hi 
wears,  Rev.  xiv.  11,  many  diadems,  with  which  he  comes  forth  in  the  daj  ol  lh< 
treading  of  the  wine  press,  Rev.  xix.  12.  All  these  events  do,  in  then  relation 
io  the  divine  attributes  of  power  and  omniscience,  require  indeed  only  a  mo- 
ment of  time,  but  io  their  relation  to  the  capacities  of  the  creal 
instruction  and  the  manifestation  of  the  divine  glory  they  are  intended  tb< 
require  a  considerable  lapse  of  time." 

The  author  then  observes,  that  "the  interval  between  the  exodus  of  Israel 
from  Egypt  and  their  entrance  into  Canaan  may  be  a  type  ol  the  inti 
tween  the  rapture  of  the  saints  to  m<  i  E  n  iout  and  theii   ■  escetfi  with 

him."    He  then  proceeds,  "Shrouded  and  enshrined  in  celestial  light,  wholly 
inaccessible  to  mortal  eyes,  our  Lord  shall  with  bis  Baints  dun  i  all 
ments  of  the  storm  of  wrath,  (fulfilling  Psal.  cxlli  '-'"■  W 

and  after  the  children  of  men  shall  have  recovered  from  then  : 
18* 


gg  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

observes,  "The  moment  of  our  Lord's  first  approach  to  earth 
is  in  Rev.  xiv.,  as  every  where  else,  sedulously  concealed  from 
us.  He  is  seen  sitting  on  a  cloud,  (ver.  14,)  which  implies  not 
the  action  of  coming,  but  that  he  is  already  present.  How 
unspeakably  awful  and  awakening  is  this  thought!"  Listen, 
then,  ye  saints,  to  the  words  of  Jesus,  "Watch;  for  ye  know 
neither  the  clay  nor  the  hour  wherein  the  Son  of  man  cometh." 
Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and  your  lights  burning,  and 
ye  yourselves  like  unto  men  that  wait  for  their  Lord,  when  he 
will  return  from  the  wedding,  that  when  he  cometh  and  knock- 
eth.  they  may  open  unto  him  immediately.  Blessed  are  those 
servants  who,  when  he  cometh,  he  shall  find  watching,  verily 
I  say  unto  you,  that  lie  shall  gird  himself,  and  make  them  to  sit 
down  to  meat,  and  will  come  forth  and  serve  them,"  Lukexii. 
35 — 37. 

I  take  the  liberty  of  inserting  the  following  beautiful  lines 
on  this  most  interesting  subject: — 


SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMES. 

When  from  scattered  lands  afar    .  Matt.  xxiv.  6— S 

Speeds  the  voice  of  rumour'cl  war,  Luke  xxi.  25 

Nations  in  tumultuous  pride  Hag.  ii.  7 

Heav'd  like  ocean's  roaring  tide;  Hcb.  xii.  26—29 

When  the  solar  splendours  fail,  Matt.  xxiv.  29 

And  the  cresent  waxeth  pale,  Rev.  xvi.  12 


of  horror  and  dismay,  occasioned  by  the  voice  of  the  archangel  and  the  sign 
of  the  Son  of  man,  they  shall,  like  Pharaoh,  be  judicially  hardened,  and  de- 
ceived by  the  devil;  they  shall  gather  themselves  to  the  battle  of  the  great  day, 
altogether  insensible  against  whom  they  are  fighting. 

"In  this  sanctuary  of  unseen  and  celestial  light,  the  church  may  probably 
receive  from  her  Lord  the  institutions  of  his  kingdom  in  the  new  earth,  anil 
may  thus  be  prepared  to  fill  her  high  office  of  subordinate  and  yet  conjunct  do- 
minion and  priestly  ministrations  in  the  age  to  come.'' — Cuning/iame's  Disser- 
tation, p.  494.  497. 

It  may  be  observed  by  some  that  it  is  said  Matt.  xxiv.  29,  that  immediately 
after  the  tribulation  the  Son  of  man  comes;  how  then,  is  he  said  to  come  before 
it,  and  to  take  his  church  out  of  itl  Let  it  be  remembered,  as  hath  been  be- 
fore observed,  that  by  comparing  Luke  xxi.  21—26  with  Matt,  xxiv.,  we  learn 
that  this  tribulation  refers  to  the  whole  period  of  the  treading  down  of  Jerusa- 
lem and  scattering  of  the  Jews,  and  that  it  is  just  at  the  close  of  this  long  pe- 
riod, and  at  the  eve  of  that  last  storm  (Dan.  xii.  1)  which  is  the  climax  and 
finishing  of  the  long  tribulation,  while  the  heavens  are  shaking;  but  still  dur- 
ing a  time  of  peace,  while  men's  hearts  are  failing  and  yet  assuring  themselves 
of  security  (see  Luke  xvii.  26—31;  xxi.;  Malt,  xxiv.;  1  Th.  v.  3;  all  which  we  ■ 
have  seen,  and  still  see  before  our  eyes)  that  the  Lord  comes,  and  the  last  storm 
of  wrath  falls;  he  comes  between  the  sixth  and  seventh  vials,  Rev.xvi.  15 — 21. 
Here  we  have  again  the  uncertainty  of  the  time  of  that  unspeakably  important 
event,  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  pressing  upon  our  attention;  we  know  not  how 
far  popery  may  be  destroyed,  or  the  evil  spirits  have  performed  their  work — 
the  Jews  be  gathered  or  the  nations  chastised,  before  his  coming;  but  this  we 
know,  that  he  will  come,  and  that  he  has  commanded  us  to  be  ready. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST 


89 


powers  that  siar-lik. 
Sink  dishonour'd  to  tin-  plain; 

do  ihou  the  signal  dread; 
1 1  ■  the  drooping  bead, 

We  uplift  'h'  ej pe  tan)  i  ye, — 
<  Mir  redemption  drawelh  nigh. 
w         the  fig  tree  shoots  appear, 
'Id  their  summei  near;  • 
\'.      a  the  In-art-  of  rebels  tail, 
We  tin-  coming  <  lonqueror  hail. . 

\  nil  ol    til''  Wl  ' 

i  hei  longing  <  "\\  s, 
her  widow'd  moan, 
ion's  groan! 
Bid,  O  bid  thy  trumpet  sound; 
i  bine  elect  around; 
i  nh  saints  thy  flaming  car; 
Summon  them  from  climes  alar; 
Call  them  from  life's  cheerle 
Call  them  from  the  marble  tomb, 
From  ih'  ii  village  grave, 

From  tin-  deep  dissolving  wave, 
From  the  whirlwind  an. I  the  flame, 
Mighty  Head!  thy  members 
Where  ate  they  whose  proud  disdain 
Scorn'd  I  .'     ■  ian's  reignl 

Lo,  m  waves  of  sulphurous  fire 

ij  taste  his  tardy  ire, 
Fetter'd  till  th!  appointed  day, 
When  the  world  shall  pass  away, 
auelfd  are  all  thy  foes,  0  I. 
Sheathe  again  the  dreadful  sword. 
Where  tin:  cross  of  anguish  stood, 
Where  thy  life  distill'din  blood, 
Where  they  mock'd  thy  dying  groan, 
King  of  nations!  plant  thy  throne; 
tby  law  from  Zion  forth, 
Dg  o'er  the  willing  earth — 
Earth  whose  sabbath  glories  rise, 
Crown'd  with  more  than  Paradise. 

veil! 
Mortal  senseand  thought  must  fail. 
Yet  the  awful  hour  is  nigh, 
VI  11  see  nice  eye  to  eye. 

Be  our  souls  in  peace  p<  ssess'd, 
While  we  seel;  thy  promis'd  rest, 
■  in  every  heai  t  and  home 
•  i  Jesuscome! 

ttsfoi  thee. 


!' 


Molt,  x  , 

./  lo  ;;| 

I. 

I  II 

Ram.  vii 

Ma/I.  XX 
I 

Isaiah  l.\    I-    l' 
Rev,  xix.  II    LG 

in 
L/uke  x-. 
Rom.  \. 
I   T 

MatLxxiv.  31 
l  i 
txiv.  13— 
10   II 
Rev.  .\.\.  1— ti. 
Li'ki  xiv.  11 
Psal.  xlix.  14, 15 
I   7'  iv.  17 

i:.N 
/.  12   -" 

;    i-j 
/.  rii.2* 

Rev.  xix.  vo  -J I 

.  m.  :i.  :>.  9 
•:  /■ 

xix.  1."),  01 

/  3,5,12 

Mark  x\ .  21 
Markx      . 
Isaiah  xi      ■:'■ 
Zee.  viii.3 
Dan.  ii.  35    1 1 
/  il.  1.'.' 

Psal.  !■ 

I    I  Mil.  13 

1  J  Ml.    2 

/.       sxi.  3J 

/,'-  r:  i.  7. 

2  7'      >.  Hi.  5 

//< 

-'   / 

Rev.  xxii.20 

/  slix. '.' 

Ram.  I 

1  El    7.ACFTII. 


90  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  GLORIOUS    KINGDOM    OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST;    OR,  THE 
MILLENNIUM. 

In  the  ground  we  have  already  travelled,  we  have  only  been 
getting  on  toward  that  "rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people 
of  God,"  but  we  now  come  to  the  rest  itself.  Our  past  path 
may  be  compared  to  the  progress  of  a  traveller  up  a  mighty 
mountain,  where  both  nature's  terrors  and  glories  were  to  be 
seen.  Through  different  vistas  we  have  seen  things  both  glo- 
rious and  terrible,  but  now  we  have  attained  the  summit,  all  is 
grandeur,  all  is  glory.  The  groan  is  changed  into  a  song,  the 
sword  into  a  ploughshare.  Earth,  so  long  the  seat  of  strife 
and  discord,  is  now  at  rest  under  the  reign  of  the  Prince  of 
peace,  and  instead  of  being  filled  with  sin  and  violence,  it  is 
filled  with  Jehovah's  glory.  Ye  angels,  tune  your  harps  afresh, 
for  Immanuel  has  triumphed;  the  "government  is  upon  his 
shoulder,"  and  all  nations  call  him  blessed.  Repeat  again 
those  mighty  and  melodious  numbers  once  sung  over  Bethle- 
hem's solitudes;  all  creation  will  join  your  song  now.  Every 
valley,  and  every  mountain,  (and  what  is  more)  every  heart, 
will  echo  back,  "Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  on  earth  peace, 
good- will  toward  men." 

That  Christ  will  come  again  "the  second  time  without  sin 
unto  salvation,"  all  who  are  Christians  profess  to  believe.  That 
a  kingdom  will  be  then  set  up,  into  which  the  righteous  will 
enter,  Matt.  xxv.  and  where  Christ  and  his  saints  will  reign, 
is  likewise  universally  acknowledged,  2  Tim.  iv.  1.  Will  this 
kingdom  be  in  the  heaven,  or  on  the  earth?  Daniel  al- 
ludes to  it  expressly  as  a  kingdom  and  dominion  subsisting 
under  the  whole  heaven;  and  declares  that  all  people,  nations, 
and  languages,  shall  be  included  in  it,  Dan.  vii.  14,  27;  and 
that  it  shall  be  set  up  when  Christ  comes  in  the  clouds  of  hea- 
ven. If  this  does  not  mean  the  second  and  personal  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  then  what  docs  it  mean?  Mr.  Faber 
affirms,  that  "this  whole  vision  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
man  is  simply  a  figure,  or  symbol,  or  type,  denoting  the  con- 
version of  the  world;"  but  Mr.  Cuninghamc  replies,  "Through- 
out the  whole  Scriptures,  Christ  himself  is  the  great  Anti- 
type. Of  him  were  the  holy  men  of  old,  Adam,  David,  Moses, 
and  Solomon,  illustrious  types.     Of  him,  were  even  the  beasts 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  <)1 

slain  for  sin,  types.      Vet  when   Daniel  beholds  at   the  end  of 
the  ages,  this    great  Antitype  coming   in   person,  and  ii.. 
with  glory  and  dominion,  Mr.  Faber,  by  rashly  converting  the 
whole  scene  into  a  figure,  does  in  effect  affirm  that  Christ  him* 
self  hers  appears  simply  as  a  type  of  the  progrt 
pel  in  the  hearts  of  men,"  and  therefore  "as  a  typt  signifying 
something  infinitely  inferior  in  dignity  to  tire  thing  typified." 
To  my  mind,  this  vision  of  Daniel -is  most  conclusive. 
proofs  from  the  prophet  Daniel  are  confirmed  in  the  New 
ment;  the  redeemed  in  glory  sing,  "We  shall  reign  on  the  earth," 
Rev.  v.  9;  and  in  Jicv.  xx.  4,  we  are  told  '-they  lived  and  reigned 
with  Christ  a  thousand  years,"  which  reign  the  connexion  leads 
us  to  conclude,  is  on  the  earth.     The  kingdom  to  which  Daniel 
refers,  is  spoken  of  as  established  after  the  judgment  of  the  Ro- 
man beast,   and  little  horn:  and  therefore  we  may  conclude  it 
is  the  same  of  which  the  apostle  speaks,  2  Tim.  iv.  1,  wherein 
he  declares  that  "Christ  shall  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at 
his  appearing  and  kingdom."  s 

There  are  many  passages  of  Scripture,  which  all  agree,  refer 
to  this  glorious  era.  I  will  mention  a  few  of  them,  and  then 
proceed  more  particularly  to  show  in  what  this  reign  of  bless- 
edness will  consist:  see  Psal.  ii.  S — "Ask  of  me,  and  I  will 
give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession."  Psal.  xxii.  21,  28 — "All 
the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  remember  and  turn  to  the  Lord." 
Isa.  vi.  3 — "The  whole  earth  is  full  of  his  glory."  Isa.  xi.  9 — 
"For  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as 
the  waters  cover  the  sea."  Isa.  lii.  10 — "All  the  ends  of  the 
earth  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God."  Isa.  Ixiii.  -1 — "The  year 
of  my  redeemed  is  come."  Dan.  vii.  14,27 — "And  the  king- 
dom, and  the  dominion,  and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom  un- 
der the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High."  Rev.  xi.  15 — "The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become 
the  kingdoms  of  our  God,  and  of  his  Christ,  and  he  shall  reign 
for  ever  and  ever."  Sec  also  Isa.  xxv.;  xxxii.;  xxxv. ;  lxv. 
1  7 — 2 ~ :  ixvi.  7— 13;  Dan.  ii.  44,  45;  Micah  iv.  1—7;  Hah. 
ii.  14. 

I  will  now  endeavour  to  exhibit  some  of  the  peculiar  glories 
of  this  reign  of  the  Messiah,  and  we  shall  soon  see  that  all  hu- 
man kingdoms  arc  outshone  thereby :  yea,  that  all  tin:  previous 
dispensations  of  God  are  eclipsed  by  its  excelling  ul^ry. 

1.  Christ  and  his  saints  will  reign  i  gether  on  tht  earth.  That 
this  is  one  part  of  the  glory  of  his  kingdom,  the  Scriptures 
plainly  declare.  And  indeed, it  seems  hut  consistent, that  this 
world,  which  was  originally  designed  to  manifest  forth  God's 
2;lorv.  should  be  appropriated  to  that  end,  according  to  God's 


92  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

first  intention  with  regard  to  man.  "Have  thou  dominion." 
It  seemeth  but  right  that  on  this  earth,  where  Christ  and  his 
saints  were  afflicted  and  despised,  they  should  be  exalted  and 
honoured.  "There  is  certainly  (says  a  writer  on  this  subject) 
an  incompleteness  and  insufficiency  in  the  belief  that  Christ 
will  again  visit  this  earth,  only  to  pronounce  a  hasty  condem- 
nation, and  effect  a  speedy  execution  of  annihilating  judgment, 
wherein  he  endured,  with  such  patience  and  long  suffering,  the 
deepest  humiliation  and  degradation  from  the  powers  of  this 
world.  It  were  but  an  unsatisfactory  triumph,  if  he  does  not, 
on  the  very  field  of  his  sufferings,  defeat  and  baffle  the  ene- 
mies which  then  oppressed  him,  and  his  church  after  him:  if 
he  does  not  reign  on  the  throne  of  his  glory,  triumphing  over 
the  world,  and  ruling  the  nations  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth." 
But,  however  pleasing  such  a  thought  might  be,  if  the  Scrip- 
tures said  nothing  about  it,  this  would  be  an  Utopian  scheme 
indeed.  Let  us  inquire  at  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  concerning 
this  point. 

Read  the  Sth  Psalm,  with  the  comment  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
in  the  second  chapter  of  Hebrews.  There  our  Lord  Jesus  is 
set  forth  in  three  states,  which  a  writer  on  this  psalm  has  well 
denominated  "sab-angelic  humiliation,  heavenly  glory,  and  earthly 
dominion.  "*  The  apostle  tells  us  that  Jesus  hath  passed  through 
the  first,  viz.  that  of  being  made  a  little  (or  for  a  little  while) 
lower  than  the  angels;  that  he  is  now  enjoying  the  second,  "for 
we  see  Jesus  crowned  with  glory  and  honour,"  Heb.  ii.  9.  The 
same  authority  says,  ver.  S,  "But  now  we  see  not  yet  all  things 
put  under  him;"  implying  that  we  shall  yet  see  it,  for  one  part 
of  the  psalm  must  be  fulfilled  as  well  as  the  other,  and  this  will 
be  at  that  season  or  time  of  which  he  speaks,  Heb.  iii.  and  iv., 
and  which  was  typified  by  Canaan, t  the  sabbath  day  and  the 

*  Two  excellent  sermons  by  Dodsworth  on  the  8th  Psalm. 

t  Not  only  were  the  conquest  and  possession  of  Canaan,  under  Joshua,  a 
type  of  the  rest  which  remaineth,  but  that  favoured  country  shall  be  the  place 
of  manifestation,  and  then  shall  the  patriarchs  realize  all  God  promised  them, 
and  there  enjoy  that  "city  which  hath  foundations  for  which  they  looked,"  Heb. 
xi.;  and  which  "cometli  down  from  God  out  of  heaven."  An  excellent  wri- 
ter observes,  "God  repeatedly  promised  to  Abraham,  to  Isaac  and  to  Jacob,  per- 
sonally and  respectively,  as  also  to  their  seed,  that  he  would  give  them  the  land 
in  which  they  were  strangers,  Gen.xiii.  15;  xvii.  8;  xxvi.  3;  xxviii.  13;  Exod. 
vi.  3,  4.  It  is  to  the  repetition  of  these  promises,  and  their  amplification,  Paul 
seems  to  refer,  when  he  speaks  of  the  covenants  of  promise  in  the  plural,  Eph. 
ii.  12;  and%ertainly  he  refers  to  these  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  Gal.  iii. 
1G— 19,  when  he  insists  that  the  promise  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  continues  in 
full  force  under  the  gospel,  not  allowing  that  the  covenant  after  made  with 
Moses  had  any  power  to  do  away  or  alter  these. 

"I  must  repeat,  and  beg  particular  attention  to  the  circumstance,  that  the 
promise  to  each  of  the  three  patriarchs  is,  'To  thee  will  I  give  it,  and  to  thy 
seed,'  which,  if  words  can  plainly  express  a  thing,  does  clearly  imply,  that  there 
must  be  a  special  fulfilment  of  the  promise  to  them,  as  well  as  to  their  posterity. 


OP  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  93 

sabbatical  year.  Among  otbcr  things  which  are  to  be  put  un- 
der him,  as  the  head  of  his  people,  and  first-bora  among  manv 
brethren,  are  those  things  which  the  first  Adam  lost. 
as  Redeemer,  is  heir  of  all  things,  and  his  people  are  joint  Inns 
with  him  of  all  that  he  possesses;  and  among  the  rest,  of  that 
glorious  liberty  into  which  the  creatures  shall  be  delivered,  at 
the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God,  at  the  appearance  of 
Christ,  Rom.  viii.  IS — 25:  when  they  "who  suffer  with  Christ 
shall  be  glorified  together  with  him,"  together  viz.  at  the  same 
time,  and  in  the  same  place.  You  have  the  original  chai 
man's  being,  Gen.  i.  20.  There  we  sec  what  he  lost:  unto 
this  Christ  will  restore  him,  yea,  unto  much  more.  This  res- 
toration of  man's  dignity  in  Christ  is  thus  set  forth  in  tin  v'i; 
Psalm:  "Thou  madest  him  to  have  dominion  over  the  works 
of  thy  hands;  thou  hast  put  all  things  under  his  feet:  all  sheep 
and  oxen,  yea,  and  all  the  beasts  of  the  field;  the  fowl  of  the 
air,  and  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  whatsoever  passeth  through  the 
paths  of  the  sea."  "This  (says  the  apostle)  wcxsee  not  yet;" 
but,  as  an  earnest  of  it,  we  see  Jesus  at  his  Father's  right  hand, 
as  "the  Lamb  with  seven  eyes  and  sexen  horns;"  having  all 
wisdom  and  power,  to  bring  about  all  that  God  hath  purposed 
for  him  and  his  people.  Contemplating  this  reign  of  the  second 
Adam,"1  the  psalmist  sings,  "0  Lord,  our  Lord,  how  excellent 


They  all,  indeed,  dwelt  in  the  land. but  not  as  proprietors;  for,  exceptil 
rial-place,  they  had  no  possession  in  it  all,  'but  confessed  that  they  were  stran- 
gers and  pilgrims.'  This  very  (act  the  apostle  instanci  to  prove 
ihat  they  sought  a  country,  yet  died  without  receiving  the  promises,  Heb.  xi.  13 
— If),  39.  And  Stephen  notices  also,  that  though  God  promised  to  give  the 
land  to  Abraham  for  a  possession,  and  to  his  seed  after  him,  yel  I  hat  he  gave  him 
none  inheritance  in  it — no,  not  so  much  as  to  set  his  foot  on,  Acl  rii  I  5.  [| 
is  unwarrantable,  therefore,  to  say  of  them  that  the  promise  v.  ts  fulfilled,  when 
these  two  passages  of  Scripture  say  it  was  not." — Aidiel's  El       .  \     II. 

Ainsworth  thus  renders  Gen.  xvii.  8: — "The  [and  of  thy  sojourn ings  for  an 
everlasting  firm  possession." 

*  This  title  of  the  Redeemer  is  a  very  remarkable  one,  ate  I  d 
lar  attention.     In   Rom.  v.  14,  the  Saviour  is   introduced 
Adam,  who  is  said  to  be  the  figure  of  him  that  was  to  come.     Adam  was  the 
figure  of  Christ,  1st,  in  beingthe  image  of  God,  Gen.  i.  26;  Heb.i.3;  2nd,  in 
being  the  federal  head  of  all  his  postei  tty,  as  Christ  isol  all  I 
Rom. V;  3rd.  in  some  points  connected  with  the  conjugal  relationship,        I  I 
ii.  21— 21;  Epbes.  v.  26— 33j  4tb,as  heaven's  vicegerent  01  governor.  God  said 
to  Adam,  "Have  thou  dominion."     This  dominion  hi  lost;  but  untothi 
saith,  "Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  for  ever  ami  ever."     Prom  the  title  "th 
Adam,"  being  introduced  into  the  apostle's  discourse  on  the  si  mine  of 

Christ  and  resurrection  of  his  saints,  1  Cor.xv.,  we  may  infer  that  tin-  will  be 
the  period  when  he  will  be  manifested  in  this  chara  1 

things  new,"  Rev.  xxi.5;  "subdue  all  things  onto  himself,'1  Phil.i.21;  aiM  the 
Father  gathers  all  things  together  unto  him,  Bpbes.  i.  10.  I  hen  shall  God's 
express  image  be  seen  on  earth  in  all  its  glory,  the  bridi  •  1  '  Ihrisl 

be  eternally  displayed,  the  virtue  of  his  headship  be  seen  in  the  restoration  of 
millions,  and  heaven  and  earth  admire  the  wisdom  and  rectitude  Of  that  go- 


94  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

is  thy  name  in  all  the  earth;"  even  that  same  Lord  "who  had 
set  his  glory  above  the  heavens." 

The  37th,  72nd,  145th,  and  many  other  psalms,  refer  to  this 
subject;  but  my  limits  will  not  allow  me  to  expatiate  on  them. 
From  Prov.  viii.  31,  arguments  may  be  deduced  in  support  of 
this  doctrine.  "Rejoicing  in  the  habitable  parts  of  his  earth, 
and  my  delights  were  with  the  sons  of  men."  Thus  did  Christ, 
"the  wisdom  of  God,"  contemplate  from  all  eternity,  with 
sacred  joy,  that  period  when  he  with  his  saints  should  enjoy 
that  earth,  not  as  yet  created.  Jer.  xxiii.  5,  6;  Ezek.  xxxiv. 
23,  24,  29;  xlviii.  35:  Dan.  vii.  13,  14,  27,  refer  to  this  great 
event.  In  Ezek.  xliii.  7,  we  have  a  very  minute  promise: 
"Son  of  man,  the  place  of  my  throne,  and  the  place  of  the  soles 
of  my  feet,  where  I  will  dwell  in  the  midst  of  the  children  of 
Israel  for  ever,"  &c.  Also  Zeph.  iii.  15,  "The  King  of  Israel, 
even  the  Lord,  is  in  the  midst  of  thee."  Zech.  ii.  10 — 12, 
"Sing  and  rejoice,  0  daughter  of  Zion,  for  lo,  I  come,  and  will 
dwell  in  the  midst  of  thee  .....  and  the  Lord  shall  inherit 
Judah  his  portion  in  the  holy  land,  and  shall  choose  Jerusalem 
again."  And  the  last  verse  intimates  that  this  is  something 
more  than  a  spiritual  coming.  "Be  silent,  0  all  flesh,  before 
the  Lord,  for  he  is  risen  out  of  his  holy  habitation."  Also 
Zech.  viii.  3;  Isa.  xii.  6;  xl.  10;  xix.  1.  I  am  fully  aware  that 
many  of  these  promises  refer  to  literal  Israel;  but  this  militates 
nothing  against  the  sentiment  now  advocated,  because  where 
Christ  is,  there  will  his  saints  be.  And  there  is  reason  to  con- 
clude that  the  site  of  that  heavenly  Jerusalem,  which  cometh 
down  from  God,  out  of  heaven,  will  be  somewhere  in  the  holy 
land,  perhaps  in  the  vicinity  of  the  earthly  Jerusalem,  the  Jew- 
ish capital.  Zechariah,  xiv.  4,  declares  that  the  feet  of  the  Mes- 
siah shall  stand  in  that  day  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives;  and 
ver.  5,  (confirming  what  Enoch  had  spoken,)  "And  the  Lord 
my  God  shall  come,  and  all  the  saints  with  thee."  Perhaps 
Moses,  Deut.  xxxiii.  2,  and  Ilab.  iii.  13,  refer  to  this  time. 

Turn  we  from  the  Old  to  the  New  Testament,  we  shall  find 
this  subject  revealed  equally  plain.  In  Matt.  vi.  10,  our  Lord 
taught  his  disciples  to  pray,  "Thy  kingdom  come  thy  will  be 
done  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven."  This  prayer  will 
never  be  fully  answered  till  heaven  comes  down  to  earth.     If 


vernment  under  which  peace  shall  flow  like  a  river  into  every  heart,  and  in 
which  man  and  nature  shall  be  blessed.  Thus,  though  the  foundations  of 
Christ's  eternal  kingdom  were  visibly  laid  in  his  incarnation,  yet  that  kingdom 
is  not  gloriously  manifested  till  he  comes  again.  But  because  the  foundation 
was  then  laid,  and  because  the  building  is  sure  to  rise,  we  have  the  glory  of 
that  kingdom  referred  to  in  so  many  places,  where  the  incarnation  is  intro- 
duced to  our  attention.    See  lsa.  ix.  1—0;  xi.;    Micah  v.  1—1;  Luke  i.  32— 3i. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  «,;, 

the  millennium  were  to  be  no  more  than  what  some  expect, 
there  would  be  occasion  to  use  these  petitions  <irn  thent  and 
the  world  would  at  last  be  burned  up  without  this  prayer  ever 
being  realized  by  God's  will  being  done  on  earth  as  in  heaven. 
But  when  the  kingdom  of  "our  Father"  comes,  and  the  king- 
dom of  his  Christ,  over  which  he  will  be  King,  and  in  which 
his  risen  saints  will  be  princes,  Rev.  xx.  -1 — (i,  then  will  God's 
will  be  completely  done,  and  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  his 
glory.  Matt.  xix.  3S,  is  full  to  the  point.  Peter  had  been  say- 
ing, "We  have  forsaken  all  and  followed  thee,  what  shall  we 
have  therefore?"  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  "Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  that  ye  which  have  followed  me,  in  the  regeneration 
when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye 
also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of 
Israel."  Most  persons  understand  these  words  to  mean,  that 
those  who  are  regenerated  persons  shall  inherit  these  promised 
blessings;  to  be  consistent,  they  must  first  show  that  Christ 
was  regenerated.  The  word  regeneration  here,'  refers  to 
things,  not  to  perso?is,  and  intends  the  same  as  the  restitution 
of  all  things;  and  the  meaning  is,  that  the  faithful  followers  of 
Christ  shall  in  that  glorious  or  regenerated  state  of  things  yet 
to  come,  be  exalted  with  him  to  great  glory  and  honour.  We 
are  also  taught  that  at  the  time  Christ  takes  his  seat  upon  his 
glorious  throne,  all  material  things  will  undergo  a  change  for 
the  better,  not  be  destroyed:  "He  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said, 
Behold,  I  will  make  all  things  new/'  Rev.  xxi.  5;  Heb.  i.  10 
— 12;  and  that  during  this  state  of  things  the  Jews  shall  exist 
as  a  nation,  and  be  subject  to  the  government  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles.  Our  Lord  preached  this  same  doctrine  at  the  feast  of 
love,  Luke  xxii.  28 — 30;  indeed,  it  was  a  favourite  topic  with 
our  divine  Master.  Before  I  pass  from  Matt.  xix.  28,  I  beg 
leave  to  put  a  question  or  two  to  those  who  may  be  inclined 
to  interpret  it  otherwise  than  of  a  kingdom  on  earth.  Had 
the  apostles  of  our  Lord,  who  put  this  question,  any  higher 
idea  of  the  kingdom  they  expected  their  Lord  to  set  up  than 
that  it  was  on  this  earth,  and  that  the  Jews,  as  a  nation',  were 
to  be  pre-eminent  in  it?  Surely  they  had  not,  even  after  the  re- 
surrection of  Christ;  of  this  Acts  i.  G,  7,  is  a  witness,  "t    Then, 

*  Tyndale  re  cond  generation;"  see  also  Gen.  ii.  4     Holmes,  in 

his  Resurrection  Revealed, proposes  to  speak  upon  this  glorious  state  thus,  1. 
The  chaos.  2.  The  creation.  3.  The  dimensions.  1.  The  qualifications.  .r>. 
The  privileges. 

r  "when  we  remember  thai  our  Lord  had  jn  I  been  opening  their  under- 
standings to  understand  the  Scripture,  Lu  •  15,  and  conversing  with 
ii  forty  days  on  tbekingdom  of  God,  Acts  i.3j  it  is  most  improbable  that 
they  should  have  still  hada  visionary  not  i  tablishmeni,  oi  tfthej 
had.  that  at  such  a  moment  he  should  have  left  them  under  the  powi 
sciioi^  an  error." — B  G 
VOL.   III. — 19 


96  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

I  ask  again,  did  our  Lord  mean  that  they  should  understand 
his  answer?  Surely  he  did;  for  when  they  were  not  able  to 
bear  any  thing,  he  did  not  tell  them.  If  then,  they  understood 
by  this  kingdom,  a  kingdom  on  earth  among  the  Jews,  and  if 
our  Lord  so  spake  that  they  should  understand  him,  then  I 
infer  that  Christ  meant  it  as  they  understood  it;  not  that  I  mean 
to  say  that  they  understood  or  viewed  all  things  correctly,  but 
that  they  were  right  in  the  main  or  leading  points.  The  de- 
sire of  the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  Matt.  xx.  21,  22,  and  our 
Lord's  answer,  show  that  their  ideas  of  such  a  kingdom  were 
not  wrong,  whatever  we  may  say  of  their  wishes  for  prece- 
dency. Our  Lord's  answer,  ver.  22,  23,  does  not  say  a  word 
about  their  having  conceived  erroneously  concerning  his  king- 
dom; indeed,  he  tacitly  acknowledges  the  truth  of  their  con- 
ceptions, but  refers  the  gift  of  those  much-desired  seats  to  his 
heavenly  Father's  will. 

Passing  over  other  passages,  I  come  to  Rev.  v.  9,  10,  "Thou 
hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests,  and  we  shall  reign 
on  the  earth."  This  song  was  sung  on  the  occasions  of  the 
Lamb's  taking  the  seven-sealed  book,  and  prevailing  to  open 
it.  By  the  opening  of  these  seven  seals,  (by  which  is  intended 
a  series  of  judgments,)  the  Lamb  eventually  rids  the  world  of 
those  wicked  and  tyrannical  governments  who  domineered 
over  it  and  oppressed  his  saints;  "and  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world  become  his  kingdoms,"  and  "the  tabernacle  of  God  is 
with  men."  In  anticipation  of  this  glorious  time  of  triumph, 
and  from  a  feeling  of  gratitude  to,  and  admiration  of  the  Re- 
deemer, the  redeemed  in  heaven,  begin  a  lofty  song  of  praise 
to  the  Lamb,  which  concludes  thus,  "and  we  shall  reign  on  the 
earth."*     The  angels  who  surround  the  throne,  in  number  ten 

*  Several  eminent  divines  who  believe  that  Christ  will  come  to  set  up  a 
kingdom  on  earth,  and  to  reign  with  his  risen  saints  over  the  earth,  yet  hesi- 
tate about  the  site  of  the  New  Jerusalem  being  on  this  earth;  among  these  are 
Dr.  Thomas  Goodwin,  Dr.  Henry  More,  and  Mr.  Bickersteth.  With  all  defe- 
rence to  such  eminent  names,  I  would  just  observe,  is  it  not  said,  Rev.  xxi.  3. 
"The  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men;"  are  not  "the  meek  to  inherit  the  earth," 
Matt.  v.  5;  and  do  not  the  promises  made  to  the  patriarchs  and  the  Jewish  na- 
tion, too  numerous  to  quote,  require  an  actual  residence  on  theearthl  Was  not 
the  transfiguration  a  foreshowing  of  this  kingdoml  there  were  Christ  in  glory 
— Elijah  in  his  glorified  body — and  disciples  in  the  flesh,  Matt.  xvi.  28;  2  Pet. 
i.  16.  Was  not  the  Jewish  tabernacle,  with  the  glorious  presence  of  God 
therein,  a  type  yet  to  be  realized  on  earth'?  We  do  not  suppose  any  thing  like 
common  or  familiar  intercourse,  nor  maintain  that  Christ  and  his  risen  saints 
may  be  always  visible  to  dwellers  in  flesh.  Perhaps  some  may  think  the  fol- 
lowing remarks  too  venturesome,  but  no  doubt  they  will  be  more  than  realized, 
if  not  exactly  in  the  way  pointed  out. 

;tIs  it  not  a  reasonable  anticipation,  that  in  the  future  scenes  of  predicted 
glory,  it  may  be  within  the  power  of  the  glorified  saints  still  to  mingle  invisi- 
bly with  the  moral  sojourners  of  eaith,  sometimes  to  veil  the  radiance  with 
which  they  will  be  clothed'!    And  thus,  when  the  earth  shall  be  at  rest,  the 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESU*  CHRI8T.  Cjft 

thousand  times  ten  thousand  and  thousands  of  thousands,  next 
take  up  the  glorious  anthem,  and  every  longue  and  every  harp 

swells  the  lull  melody  of  that  song  which  redeemed  sinners 
lead.  Then  the  remotest  confines  of  the  universe,  and  all  the 
different  orders  of  creation,  hear  and  echo  hack  the  melody. 
Saints,  angels,  heaven,  earth,  and  seas  rejoicej  because  the  Lamb 
has  undertaken  to  fulfil  his  Father's  counsels,  This  anticipa- 
tion of  reigning  on  the  earth  is  set  forth  as  realized  in  Rev. 
xx.  6 — S,  and  Rev.  xxi.  xxii.,  which  refer  to  this  same  glorious 
event.  "John  saw  the  new  Jerusalem  coming  down  from  God 
out  of  heaven;"  This  is  the  incorruptible  inheritance  of  which 
Peter  spake,  which  is  reserved  in  heaven,  1  Pet.  i.  3 — 5.  This 
is  the  city  the  patriarchs  eyed  from  afar,  while  as  pilgrims  they 
traced  the  thorny  road.  This  is  the  Jerusalem  which  Paul  de- 
clares is  free,  which  is  ahove,  and  is  the  mother  of  us  all,  Oal. 
iv.  26;  Heb.  xii.  22.  John  then  tells  us  that  he  heard  a  great 
voice  out  of  heaven  say,  "Behold  the  tabernacle  of  < 
with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them."  The\glories  of  this 
city,  and  the  privileges  of  its  citizens,  are  described  in  the 
most  glowing  words  that  language  can  furnish.  So  much  in- 
ternal evidence  do  Rev.  xxi.  xii.  contain  of  the  glorious 
of  things  described  being  on  earth,  and  not  in  heaven,  that 
many  commentators,  who  look  for  a  millennium  during  the 
gospel  dispensation,  apply  them  to  that  period  by  making  large 
allowances  for  figure,  metaphor,  and  oriental  manner  of  speak- 
ing, thus  making  God  perform  less  than  he  prqjnises.  Others 
apply  it  to  the  church  in  heaven — these  have  to  contend  with 

voice  of  war  be  silent,  and  strife  hushed  in  the  land,  it  may  be  permitted  to 
those  beneficent  mortals,  thou  in  the  world,  to  lay  aside  the 

!,  and  to  cheet 

s,  with  the  in  a  kindness  which  shall  only  seem  kindred 

with  its  o\i  a"— No       P  ospea  e  (  > 

The  same  eloquent  writer  observes — "What  then  ha&  been  the  conduct  ol 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  intercourse  which  he  has  deigned  to  establish  between 
himself  ami  the  earth'?    He  n  of  the 

of  others.     Ho  came  to  portray  his  Fathi  by  the  exhibi- 

tion of  his  own — to  make  known  ni    I 

he  was  himself  ready  to  make;  he  came  amidst  p  fish,  and 

the  earthly,  to  tell  a  tale  of  disinterested  love,  al  which  such  selfishness  mighl 

og  down  her  head.     Be  came  amidsl  the  guilty,  the* 
and  the  tost,  to  reveal  a  design  of  men  j  al  which  angels  rejoice  with  i 
ingjoy,  and  before  «  !  '<  b<  an  may  throw  ofl 
the  load  under  which  il  labours.    And  v.  hai  must  be  the  design 
factor  in  '■  &nd  healed 
Can  it  be  for  any  purpose  different  from  tb  ;e  be  has  ahv  idi  m  m 
theworldl    Can  it  be  to  wrap  up  the                   ■         ■•  which  he  has  hither- 
to manifestly  laboi I  to  unfold!    i:                    be  foi  any  inferior  purpose, 

than  tu  associate  with  him  ell  an  elect-in  with  his 

own  glorified  humanityl    [n  order  that,  encircled  I 
come  forth  from  lu-  Father's  presence  I  i  effect  on  the  earth  the  uUiu 
peal  of  every  curse,  and  the  recovery  of  the  lost  heritage  of  mankind.'' 


98  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

equal  if  not  with  greater  difficulties.  I  would  just  observe 
here  what  has  before  been  hinted  at,  that  as  at  Christ's  second 
coming  there  will  be  two  manages,  that  of  the  Jewish  church, 
spoken  of  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  that  of  the  elect  Gentile 
church  in  the  New;  so  during  the  millennium  there  will  be 
two  Jerusalems,*  the  literal  Jerusalem,  and  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem. The  dimensions  and  site  of  the  former  are  spoken  of 
Jer.  xxxi.  38 — 40,  and  the  dimensions  of  the  latter  are  set  forth 
Rev.  xxi.  15 — 17. 

Some  have  thought  that  this  holy,  heavenly  city,  the  habita- 
tion of  Christ  and  his  saints,  will  be  in  the  midst  of  the  pro- 
mised land,  see  Ezek.  xxxvii.  25 — 28,  with  Rev.  xxi.  3;  and 
that,  thus  will  be  fulfilled  the  promises  of  God  to  the  Jews,  that 
the  Messiah  should  dwell  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  likewise 
the  Lord's  promise  to  his  disciples,  that  they  should  judge  or 
rule  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  Then  how  glorious  will  the 
king  of  Israel  and  the  king  of  saints  appear!  "Our  eyes  shall 
see  the  king  in  his  beauty."  Our  Lord  showed  forth  in  the 
mount  of  transfiguration  a  glimpse  of  the  glory  which  he  will 
then  openly  display.  Peter,  referring  to  this  event,  2  Pet.  i. 
66 — IS,  calls  it  the  power  and  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus;  and  so 
Jesus  calls  it,  Matt,  xvii.  2S,  implying  that  this  was  a  foreshow- 
ing of  the  glory  he  would  manifest,  when  he  reigned  in  his 
kingdom. 

The  state  of  the  risen  saints  will  be  one  of  government  and 
service,  of  triumph  and  joy.  For,  they  are  kings  and  priests," 
"they  live  and  reign."  This  Christ  promiseth,  Rev.  iii.  26,  27. 
"He  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  my  words  unto  the  end,  to 
him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations."  This  was  promised 
to  the  saints  then  living,  and  to  them  personally,  and  never 
has  yet  been  fulfilled,  neither  can  it  and  similar  promises  be 
fulfilled,  unless  they  are  raised  from  the  dead,  while  there 
are  nations  living  on  the  earth  to  rule,  which  Rev.  xxi.  24 
tells  us  will  be  the  case.  "And  the  nations  of  them  which 
are  save'd  (viz.  saved  from  those  judgments  which  over- 
whelm others)  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it  (the  new  Jerusa- 
lem,) and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honour 
into  it."     Concerning  the   nature  of  the  government,!  priest- 

*  Mecle  observes,  "You  must  distinguish  between  the  New  Jerusalem  and 
the  state  of  the  nations  which  walk  in  the  light  thereof— they  are  not  both  one. 
New  Jerusalem  is  not  the  whole  church,  but  the  metropolis  thereof,  and  of  the' 
whole  world."  The  prophecies  of  Ezekiel  are  the  Apocalypse  of  the  Jews;  their 
Jerusalem  is  therein  revealed,  as  also  in  Isaiah,  the  Psalms,  and  other  pro- 
phets; but  the  prophecies  of  John  are  the  Apocalypse  of  the  Gentiles  (or  rather 
of  the  elect  church,  Jews  and  Gentiles,  Eph.ii.)  and  set  forth  the  glorious  con- 
dition of  the  raised  saints. 

t  "The  risen  saints  do  not  form,  (if  I  may  so  speak)  the  population,  but  the 
government  of  that  kingdom.     If  they  inherit  a  kingdom,  and  reign,  they  must 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST 


'»!) 


hood,  and  joint  heirship  with  Christ,  which  the  saints  will  then 
enter  upon,  we  can  say  hut  little;  because  we  know  hut  little; 
"for  we  know  not  yet  what  we  shall  he,  hut  when  he  Bhall  ap- 
pear, we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.1'  That  it  will  he  mi,  the  faith- 
ful and  true  witness  hath  declared;  ami  it  is  enough  fur  us  to 
know  that  he  shall  sec  him  as  he  is,  he  like  him,  he  joint  heirs 
with  him,  rule  with  him,  and  minister  to  him:  each  word,  each 
privilege,  contains  a  world  of  wonders.  None  can  tell  how 
great  will  he  the  saints'  happiness,  how  extensive  their  i 
sions,  how  dignified  their  employment  The  faculties  of  the 
human  soul  now  are  great  and  capacious,  who  can  tell  how 
they  may  be  distended  in  the  world  to  come!  0  what  mighty 
subjects  may  they  grasp,  and  comprehend,  and  feast  upon;  then, 
indeed,  thy  shall  know  what  life,  eternal  life  means,  that 

"Life  is  love  ami  immortality; 
The  being  one,  and  one  the  element." 

Perfect  in  knowledge,  in  love,  in  holiness,  in  joy,  and  all  bear- 
ing the  impression  of  eternity ,  who  can  imagine  their  bliss?  The 
Lamb  who  bought  them  ever  in  sight,  the  impression  of  their 
infinite  obligations  ever  delightfully  resting  upon  them,  and 
the  spontaneous,  grateful  song  of  heavenly  melody  ever  flow- 
ing from  them;  how  full,  how  complete,  is  their  blessedness! 
With  much  joy  and  wonder  we  might  dwell  upon  their  spirit- 
ual and  glorified  bodies,  how  swift  they  are  transported  on 
their  Lord's  errands,  how  refined  and  pure  all  the  senses  are;* 

in  respect  to  that  kingdom  have  subjects:  and  these  I  imagine,  will  consist  ol 
the  nations  of  the  saved. —  /.'■■ 

"If  angels  (-ays  one)  be  my  ministers  in  this  my  humiliation,  what  in  my 
exaltation  may  i  nol  hope  to  become ' 

The  future  priesthood  of  the  glorified  saints  no  donbl  will  be  something 
very  exalted,    li  is  said  they  will  serve  God  day  and  night 
Rev.  vii.  15;  and  again,  "his  servants  shall  servi  .  3      J> 

they  arc  a  royal  priesthood,  offer  "spiritual  sacrifices"  and  "sacrifices  of 
praise/'  Heb.  xiii.  1">;  1  Pel  they  will  oflei  ap 

flame  of  holy  love,  and  poui  forth  grateful  songs  of  praise  foj  ev<  r.  Perhaps 
Rev.  (    -  future  priestly  character  of  the  saint       "And  when  thi 

Lamb  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  beasts,  and  four  and  twenty  elders,  fell 
down  before  the  Lamb,  having  every  one  oi  them  harps,  and  golden  vials  full 
of  odours,  which  arc  the  prayersof  -aims.''  |i  should  also  be  borne  in  mind, 
that  this  glorious  kingdom  will  be  the  era  when  Christ  shall  be  revealed  in  his 
Melchisedec  prie  tfa  od,     :eing  thatPsalm  ex., when  b  Itobea 

priest  for  everafter  that  order,  evidently  looks  foi  waul  to  a  time  of  rt . 
and  triumph.    Then  he  is  manifested  as,  "the  Priest  on  the  throne 
vi.  13;  "the  Prince  of  peace,"  Isa.  ix.  6;  then  shall  the  historj 
xiv.   18—20,  receive  its  typical   fulfilment.    The  notorious  Jews   shall  be 
blessed  by  their  acknowledged  Messiah,  and  Abraham,  with  all  h 
seed  shall  be  richly  entertained  by  Him  who  hath  said,  "To  bin 
cometh,  will  1  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna.'    R  I ' 

*  '•<  u  how  many  cheap,  exquisite  joys,  an   oui  five  senses  l 
who  is  he  that  can  look  upon  the  beautiful  seem  -  of  the  morning,  Ij  ing  in  the 
freshness  of  dew,  and  the  joyful  light  of  the  risen  sun.  and  nol  bi   happy? 
19* 


100  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

but  vain  the  essay;  we  must  wait  the  Bridegroom's  coming, 
and  then  shall  that  chariot  paved  with  love,  carryall  his  suffer- 
ing brethren  "into  the  joy  of  their  Lord."  Fellow  immortals! 
let  us  consider  to  whom  these  things  belong,  and  inquire  do  they 
belong  to  us?  Hearken,  ye  conflicting  saints,  to  your  Lord's 
watchword,  "He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things." 
Are  we  fighting  and  enduring?  however  violent  the  conflict, 
Then  consider  your  inheritance — "things;"  all  you  can  lose  or 
relinquish  for  Christ  is  vanity  and  shadows;  he  gives  the  over- 
comers  substance,  which  the  teeth  of  time  cannot  devour.  He 
gives  realities,  not  vanities;  substance,  not  toys;  many  things, 
not  few.  All  things;  wide  is  the  extent  of  your  inheritance: 
here  one  is  wise,  another  rich,  another  valiant,  one  hath  one 
thing  and  another  another;  no  one  hath  all:  not  so  then;  every 
one  shall  possess  all  things.  Yea,  he  shall  inherit  them,  live 
upon  them,  make  use  of  them.  He  shall  inherit  creation.  If 
he  looks  at  himself,  he  shall  find  he  possesses  a  soul  without 
ignorance  or  sin,  a  body  spiritual  and  pure.  If  he  looks  around, 
there  are  the  new  heaven  and  earth  for  his  delightful  contem- 
plation, and  the  tree  of  life  for  his  sweet  repast.  He  shall  in- 
herit providence,  the  whole  of  that  ample  volume  he  shall  be 
allowed  to  study,  and  see  the  wisdom  of  God  throughout  the 
whole;  and  shall  be  constrained  to  sing,  "All  things  have  worked 
together  for  good."  He  shall  inherit  the  promises,  particularly 
those  seven  contained  in  Rev.  ii.  7,  11,  17,  26;  iii.  5,  12,  26, 
which,  all  put  together,  make  up  the  blessed  state  of  the  new 
Jerusalem.  He  shall  inherit  God  himself,  for  the  great  Pro- 
miser  adds,  "I  will  be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son." 
God  will  be  known  and  enjoyed"  as  his  chief  good  and  eternal 
portion,  and  he  shall  be  owned  as  a  son,  shall  feel  and  act  as  a 
son;  all,  all,  shall  be  inherited  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  all  ac- 
knowledged to  spring  from  free  and  boundless  love.  Surely 
those  who  have  these  hopes  should  aim  to  purify  themselves, 
as  Christ  is  pure,  and  address  themselves  to  glorify  God  on 
earth,  with  body,  soul,  and  spirit. 

But  hearken,  ye  worldlings,  ye  world  loving  professors,  to 
the  awful,  yet  kind  warning  annexed.  "But;" — man  makes 
bids  now,  and  puts  them  between  himself  and  God's  service; 

Cannot  God  create  another  world,  many  times  more  fair,  and  cast  over  it  a' 
mantle  of  light  many  times  more  lovely,  and  wash  it  with  purer  dew  than  evei 
dropped  from  the  eye-lids  of  the  morning?" — lrving's  Orations. 

The  same  author  observes,  "O  what  untried  forms  of  happy  being,  what 
cycles  of  revolving  bliss  await  the  just?  Conception  cannot  reach  it,  nor  ex- 
perience present  materials  for  the  picture  of  its  similitude;  and  though  thus 
figured  out  by  the  choicest  emblems,  they  do  no  more  represent  it,  than  the 
name  of  Shepherd  describes  the  watchful  guardianship  of  Christ,  or  the  name 
of  the  Father,  the  unspeakable  love  of  God." 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIfi  1  [Q] 

God  will  make  a  but  hereafter  between  the  sinner  ami  hope,  as 
wide  as  the  gulf  that  separated  Dives  from  Lazarus.     "But  the 

fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable,  and  murderers, 
and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolators,  and  all  liars, 
shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burnetii  with  lire  ami 
brimstone:   which  is  the  second  death."    Rev.  x\i.  7.  s. 

If  my  reader  wishes  further  scriptural  evidence  that  this  earth 
is  destined  to  be  the  seat  of  Christ's  reign,  together  with  his 
saints,  he  may  consult  Psal.  xxxvii.  :>,  9,  11.  18,  22,  29,  34; 
Prov.  x.  30;  Isa.  xxiv.  23;  xxv.  (i— !>;  Dan.  vii.  14,27;  xii. 
13;  Matt.  v.  5;  xiii.  41—43;  Acts  iii.  19—21;  Rom.  viii.  IS 
—23;  Eph.  i.  10—14;  2  Peter  iii.  13;   Rev.  xi.  15—11). 

"The  Bible,"  says  Mr.  Marsh,  "is  a  history  of  paradise  lost, 
and  paradise  regained;  with,  indeed,  the  superior  benefits  which 
will  redound  to  the  redeemed  church  of  the  Lord.  The  Spirit 
of  Christ  in  the  prophets  testified  before-hand  the  sufferings  of 
Christ,  and  the  glory  that  should  follow.  That  glory,  in  its 
fulness,  has  not  yet  followed.  That  glory  does  not  consist  in 
the  few  scattered  disciples  he  has  had  since  he  ascended  into 
the  heavens,  but  looks  forward  to  the  period  when  bis  enemies 
shall  become  his  footstool,  the  restored  Jews  his  crown,  his 
suffering  church  his  glory,  and  a  redeemed  world  his  king- 
dom." 

One  thing  remains  yet  to  be  noticed,  viz.,  the  different  orders 
and  degrees  in  that  kingdom  which  the  saints  shall  inherit. 
The  Jews  will,  no  doubt,  have  supremacy  among  the  nations; 
"men  shall  call  you  the  ministers  of  our  God;"  but  the  risen 
saints  will  be  exalted  far  above  them;  and  even  among  the  in- 
habitants of  the  new  Jerusalem,  there  is  every  reason  to  be- 
lieve there  will  be  degrees  of  honour  and  glory.  Christ  says, 
"Behold  I  come  quickly;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give 
unto  every  man  according  as  bis  work  shall  be,"  Rev.  xxii. 
12.  And  the  apostle  declares,  that  every  man  shall  receive  his 
reward  accordingto  his  labour/'  1  Cor.  iii.  8.  The  Redeemer, 
in  those  parables  which  refer  to  his  second  coming,  teaches  the 
same  doctrine;  one  is  made  ruler  of  ten  cities,  and  another  of 
live.  Matt.  xxiv.  And  the  apostle  John  stirred  up  the  saints 
to  diligence  on  this  very  consideration,  "Look  to  yourselves, 
that  we  lose  not  those  things  which  we  have  vy rough t,  but  that 
we  receive  a  full  reward,"  2  John  8.  In  the  different  di 
of  honour  and  glory  that  will  obtain,  I  believe  there  will  be  a 
display  both  of  sovereignty  am!  rig  and  that  this  state 

of  things  will  conduce  to  the  happiness  of  the  redeemed  com- 
pany, and  be  in  accordance  with  other  dispensations  of  Cod, 
and  with  the  order  that  is* to  be  traced  in  all  the  works  of  Cud. 
whether  among  angels,  principalities,  and  powers,  the  shining 


102  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

worlds  above,  (differing  in  glory,)  the  church  on  earth,  or  the 
lower  creation.  In  all  these  works  of  God,  we  discover  no- 
thing like  that  equality  and  uniformity  which  many  think  will 
be  the  characteristic  of  the  world  of  glory. 

Most  persons  who  believe  in  the  personal  reign,  believe  there 
will  be  different  degrees  of  glory  in  that  state.  This  senti- 
ment has  been  advocated  by  some  who  are  considered  zealous 
champions  for  the  honours  of  divine  grace.  The  excellent 
Toplady  thus  writes,  "I  am  one  of  those  old  fashioned  people 
who  believe  the  doctrine  of  the  millennium,  and  that  there  will 
be  two  distinct  resurrections  of  the  dead;  the  one,  that  of  the 
just,  a  thousand  years  before  that  of  the  unjust.  In  this  glori- 
ous interval  of  one  thousand  years,  Christ,  I  apprehend,  will 
reign  in  person,  over  the  kingdom  of  the  just;  and  that  during 
this  dispensation,  different  degrees  of  glory  will  obtain,  and 
every  man  will  receive  his  own  reward,  according  to  his  own 
labour." — Vol.  iii.  p.  470.  Mr.  Joseph  Hussey  maintained  the 
same  sentiment,  He  represents  the  apostle  as  saying,  "That  I 
may  win  Christ,  both  objectively,  in  discerning  still  more  of 
Christ  while  he  was  running,  and  possessively,  in  having  more  of 
him  in  his  glorious  thousand  year's'  kingdom,  than  all  other 
ministers  who  came  behind  him  should.  And  it  is  to  be  the 
same  with  every  one  of  us  who,  in  faith,  do  'so  run  as  to  ob- 
tain."— Husseifs  Glories,  p.  13S.  The  learned  Dr.  Gill  ob- 
serves, "All  the  saints  will  share  in  the  glories  of  Christ's 
kingdom;  though  some  will  have  distinguished  honours,  yet 
all  will  reign  with  Christ." — Body  of  Divinity,  p.  472.  The 
excellent  Mr.  Martin,  who  I  believe,  was  not  a  millenarian, 
also  contended  for  degrees  in  glory,  as  do  many  beside  him: 
and,  indeed,  those  who  deny  this  doctrine  have  no  alternative, 
as  far  as  I  can  see,  except  passing  by,  or  denying  God's  word. 
It  is  usually  said,  that  as  all  are  loved  with  the  same  love,  and 
bought  with  the  same  price,  all  shall  be  alike  glorified;  but  it 
is  no  use  to  oppose  these  human  inferences  to  God's  plain  de- 
clarations. Besides,  as  it  hath  been  observed,  "If  this  reason- 
ing would  prove  any  thing,  it  proves  too  much;  viz.,  that  we 
should  all  be  upon  an  equality  in  the  present  world,  as  well  as 
in  that  which  is  to  come.  But  if  to  be  loved  with  the  same 
love,  &c,  is  consistent  with  the  greatest  diversity  in  tills  life, 
there  is  no  conclusion  to  be  drawn  from  thence,  but  that  it  may 
be  equally  so  in  that  which  is  to  come." — Fuller's  Essays.  Let 
it  be  remembered  that  while  God  loved  his  people  in  Christ, 
with  a  sovereign  love,  "even  when  dead  in  sins,"  that  his  com- 
placent love  can  find  no  object  of  delight  in  them,  until  his  own 
image  is  imprinted  there  by  the  gracious  Spirit.  Then  the  Lord 
taketh  pleasure  in  their  graces,  their  prayers,  and  praises,  Psal. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  riIUl>T.  l();j 

cxlvii.  11;  xxii.  3;  Prov.  xv.  8j  and  is  not  unrighteous  to  for- 
get their  works  of  faith,   Hob.  vi.  10,  which    are  said  to  be  a 

sacrifice  of  a  sweet-smelling  savour,  Phil.  iv.  18.  "Heavenly 
bliss,"  says  the  author  above  quoted,  "will  consist  in  being 
approved  of  God.  That  which  Enoch  bad  on  earth,  all  God's 
faithful  servants  will  have  in  heaven, — a  testimony  that  they 
have  pleased  God.  But  it  is  impossible  that  all  good  men 
should  partake  of  this  satisfaction  in  an  equal  degri  ■  -,  unless 
they  bad  all  acted  in  this  world  exactly  alike."  Thus  sound 
reason  and  sacred  scripture  both  confirm  this  sentiment  Ami 
though  I  must  retract  past  assertions,  and  incur  the  charge  "i 
legality  by  so  doing,  I  cannot  help  saying,  He  watchful,  be  dili- 
gent, be  liberal,  ye  saints  of  God;  for  ye  know  not  bow  much 
eternal  substance  ye  may  lose  by  grasping  passing  shadows.  Be 
nobly  ambitious  to  know  much,  love  much,  receive  much,  give 
much,  and  do  much;  and  1  am  sure,  the  more  sanctification  you 
realize,  the  less  you  will  depend  upon  it,  and  the  more  precious 
Christ  will  become.  Hearken  to  your  heavenly  Master's  words, 
"lay  not  up  treasures  on  earth,  but  lay  up  for  yourselves  trea- 
sures in  heaven,"  Matt.  vi.  19,  20.  "Make  to  yourselves 
friends  of  the  mammon  of  unrighteousness,"  Luke  xvi.  9. 
Look  around  you  upon  the  perishing  heathen;  look  around  you 
upon  the  sick  poor,  upon  the  ignorant,  and  the  outcasts  of  so- 
ciety that  need  your  help;  and  then  look  upon  your  property, 
your  talents,  and  your  obligations,  and  reflect  how  feebly  you 
have  hitherto  followed  the  pattern  of  Jesus; — and  away  to  your 
post,  away  to  the  field  of  duty,  of  labour,  to  the  dwellings  of 
misery,  and  scatter.  Doth  this  meet  the  eye  of  one  who  is 
giving  shillings  to  God's  cause,  and  hoarding  up  hundreds; 
giving  now  and  then  his  pound,  and  hoarding  up  thousands? 
Friend,  if  thou  art  saved  at  last,  thou  wilt  be  ashamed  of  this 
in  the  day  of  God;  when  thy  income,  expenditure,  and  chari- 
ties, are  all  compared,  and  that  before  the  whole  church,  and 
hosts  of  angels.  0,  shame  on  those  who  can  hoard  up  thou- 
sands for  their  children,  but  who  dole  out  a  miserable  pittance 
to  God's  cause  and  poor.  Or,  is  the  reader  one  who  bears  the 
Christian  name,  and  yet  is  not,  "laying  aside  malice,  guile, 
envies,  ■uid  evil  speaking?"  What!  meet  those  in  the  judg- 
ment, thou  didst  not  forgive  on  earth?  Is  he  a  political  Chris- 
tian, absorbed  in  this  world's  concerns?  Alas!  the  newspaper, 
if  it  has  displaced  the  Bible,  will  he  a  poor  preparation  for  the 
day  of  God:  there  is  little  similarity  between  tin:  noisy  debate, 
and  the  songs  of  the  blessed.  1-  any  secret  sin  allowed,  any 
walking  after  the  flesh?  Is  the  heart  taken  away  from  its  rest- 
ing place,  by  the  flattering  world?  "What  is  a  man  profited, 
if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul?"  and 


104  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

what  is  a  saint  profited,  if  he  gains  riches,  honours,  and  worldly  ap- 
plause, but  loses  a  portion  of  the  honours  of  the  kiiigdom?  The 
Lord  give  his  people  grace  to  abide  in  Christ,  to  bring  forth 
much  fruit,  by  virtue  of  a  rich  outpouring  of  that  Holy  Spirit 
of  promise,  who  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance,  until  the  re- 
demption of  the  purchased  possession,  (Eph.  i.  13.)  "Where- 
fore the  rather,  brethren,  give  all  diligence  to  make  your  call- 
ing and  election  sure;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never 
fall.  For  so  an  entrance  shall  be  administered  unto  you  abun- 
dantly, into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ."  2  Peter  i.  10,  11. 

2.  In  the  millennium  the  Jewish  nation  will  be  advanced  to  a  high- 
state  of  glory  and  honour.  God  will  fulfil  all  the  unconditional 
promises  he  made  to  their  fathers,  Gen.  xvii.  7,  8;  xlviii.  4; 
Exod.  vi.  4.  Then  shall  it  be  manifest  that  God's  promises 
are  not  figuratively  true,  but  literally  yea  and  amen.  Having 
said  much  already  about  the  Jews,  I  will  endeavour,  with  all 
brevity,  to  lay  before  the  reader  what  the  Scriptures  say  about 
their  future  prosperity.  It  appears,  from  various  parts  of  Scrip- 
ture, that  their  boundaries  will  be  enlarged,  all  God  anciently 
promised  will  be  enjoyed,  and  that. then  a  fresh  partition  of  the 
land  among  the  different  tribes  will  take  place;  that  Jerusalem 
will  be  rebuilt  and  beautified,  and  that  a  glorious  and  magnifi- 
cent temple  will  be  in  it,  in  which  the  priests  will  minister  be- 
fore God.  Some  of  these  things,  at  first  sight,  may  appear 
highly  objectionable;  but  these  objections,  after  all,  may  arise 
from  overlooking  part  of  the  Scriptures — Isa.  xlix.  19,20;  lvi. 
7;  lx.  12—14;  Ezek.  xl.  xliii.  xlviii.;  Zee.  xiv.  16—19. 

At  that  period,  all  that  God  promised  to  Abraham  shall  be 
enjoyed — all  that  David  and  Isaiah  sung  shall  be  fulfilled.  As 
we  have  already  seen,  the  restored  Jews  will  have  to  pass 
through  fire  and  water,  but  God,  at  last,  will  bring  them  into 
a  wealthy  place;  and  then,  as  at  their  deliverance  from  Egypt, 
"he  will  give  nations  for  them."  Isa.  xliii.  4.  From  Micah  v. 
7,  S,  we  learn  that  Israel  is  to  be  an  instrument  of  God's  ven- 
geance toward  the  nations — "The  remnant  of  Jacob  shall  be  in 
the  midst  of  many  people,  as  a  lion  among  the  beasts  of  the 
forest,  as  a  young  lion  among  the  flocks  of  sheep;  who,  if  he 
go  through,  both  treadeth  down  and  teareth  in  pieces,  and  none 
can  deliver."  I3ut  Israel  shall  also  be  a  blessing  in  the  earth, 
"for  the  remnant  of  Jacob  shall  be  in  the  midst  of  many  peo- 
ple as  a  dew  from  the  Lord,  and  as  showers  upon  the  grass, 
that  tarrieth  not  for  man,  nor  vvaitcth  for  the  sons  of  men." 
Micah  v.  7.  They  shall  be  missionaries  to  the  nations,  Isa. 
Ixvi.  19;  and  then  the  watchmen  shall  see  eye  to  eye,  Isa.  liii. 
S.      Well  might  the  prophet  exhort  us  to  pray  that  Zion  might 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUfl  CHRIST.  |  n;, 

be  made  a  praise  in  the  earth,  for  then   shall  the  Gentiles  see 
her  righteousness,  and  all  kings  her  glory,   Esa,  Ixii.  2. 

David's  prophetic  eye  clearly  saw  those  glorious  times,  and 
he  has  penned  many  a  triumphant  song  for  the  ransomed  ones 
to  use  when  made  victorious  and  happy.  I  will  refer  i"  a  few, 
for  the  Psalms  arc  full  of  these  prophetic  triumphs,  and  many 
of  them  are  only  intelligible  as  they  are  thus  considered!  Look 
at  Psal.  xlvi.;  the  first  verse  is  the  language  of  i 
ver.  2,  3,  of  confidence  amidst  the  troubles  that  were  then 
deluging  the  earth;  ver.  4,  5,  of  joy,  in  their  privii 
xlvii.  1)  and  Cud's  presence;  ver.  <i,  contains  a  placid  survey 
of  the  heathen's  rage,  the  kingdom's  removal,  and  the  melting 
of  the  earth,  or  earthly  dominion,  at  the  voice  of  the  Lord; 
ver.  7,  comes  a  joyful  song  of  triumph;  ver.  8,  is  an  invitation 
to  behold  the  works  of  the  Lord;  ver.  9,  celebrates  God's  acts 
in  making  peace  to  the  ends  of  the  world,  and  destroying  all 
warlike  men  and  warlike  instruments;  ver.  10.  God  himself 
speaks,  and  commands  attention  and  silence,  and  declares  that 
he  will  be  exalted  among  the  heathen,  and  in  the  earth.  At 
hearing  this,  the  Jewish  nation  again  repeat  their  chorus,  "The 
Lord  of  hosts  is  with  us:   the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refugi  ." 

The  47th  Psalm  is  very  similar.  In  it  God  is  celebrated  as 
"a  great  King  over  all  the  earth,  who  will  subdue  the  nations 
under  the  feet  of  the  Jews,"  Isa.  xl.  11,  and  choose  their  in- 
heritance for  them,  because  of  his  love  to  them.  Then  God 
is  described  as  reigning  over  the  heathen,  as  King  of  all  the 
earth.  He  is  praised  because  the  princes  of  the  people  of  the 
God  of  Abraham  are  gathered  together,  and  because  the  shields 
(or  great  men  of  the  earth)  belong  to  God,  who  is  greatly  ex- 
alted. 

The  48th  Psalm  is  still  more  expressive  of  the  supremacy  of 
the  Jews  among  the  nations.  /ion  is  said  to  be  beautiful  for 
situation — the  joy  of  the  whole  earth,  and  the  pcculi a 
dence  of  God,  ver.  1 — 3.  Then  a  complete  triumph  is  cele- 
brated, at  which  kings  marvel  and  fear:  all  enemies  are.  scat- 
tered, and  Zion  is  established.  I — 8.  Then  we  have.  ver.  '. 
a  wonderful  declaration,  showing  that  the  petition  our  Lord 
taught  us  to  use,  "thy  kingdom  come,  thy  will  he  dour  on  earth 
as  it  is  in  heaven/'  is  now  answered:  it  is  that  "as  is  God's 
name  so  is  his  praise;"  and  this  revenue  of  glory  not  only  Hows 
from  Zion,  but  from  all  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Nexl  is  an  in- 
vitation to  walk  about  Zion,  tell  her  towers,  mark  her  bul- 
warks, and  consider  her  palaces.  The  45th  Psalm,  which  pre- 
cedes  all  these,  contains  an  account  of  a  transaction  which  gives 
birth  to  these  high  expressions  of  joy  and  rapture,  even  the 
consummation  of  a  marriage  between  Christ  the  King,  and  his 


106 


THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 


ancient  people.  The  subject  is  referred  to  Isa.  liv.  and  Ixii.  and 
each  of  these  passages  shew  that,  when  this  event  takes  place, 
God  will  be  known  throughout  the  world,  Psal.  xlv.  12,  19; 
Isa.  liv.  3,  5;  lxii.  2,  7,  11.*  According  as  the  apostle  writes, 
"If  the  diminishing  of  them  be  the  riches  of  the  Gentiles,  how 
much  more  their  fulness?"  Rom.  xi.  12.  The  67th  Psalm  is 
another  divine  ode,  that  connects  the  restoration  of  Israel  and 
the  salvation  of  the  nations  together.  See  also  Psalm  Ixviii. 
lxxii.,  lxxvi.,  lxxxvii.,  xciii.,  xcvii.,  xcviii.,  xcix.,  cii.,  ex.,  cxiii., 
cxviii.,  exxxii.,  cxlv.,  particularly  xcvi.  and  cxlix. 

Isa.  xxiv.  23,  declares  that  "the  sun  shall  be  confounded,  and 
the  moon  ashamed,  when  the  Lord  of  hosts  shall  reign  in 
Mount  Zion,  and  in  Jerusalem,  and  before  his  ancients  glori- 
ously." In  ch.  xxvii.  6,  he  says,  "Israel  shall  blossom,  and 
bud,  and  fill  the  face  of  the  world  with  fruit."  But  chap.  lx. 
is  peculiarly  descriptive  of  their  glorious  condition  when  re- 
stored. Who  can  read  it  and  apply  it  to  any  thing  else?  Who 
can  read  it  and  not  see  their  future  national  glory  and  spiritual 
greatness  plainly  set  forth?  There  are  so  many  literal  expres- 
sions that  can  refer  to  none  beside  them.  In  Isa.  lxi.  6,  it  is 
said,  "Ye  shall  be  called  the  priests  of  the  Lord:  men  shall 
call  you  the  ministers  of  our  God:  ye  shall  eat  the  riches  of 
the  Gentiles,  and  in  their  glory  shall  ye  boast  yourselves." 
But  to  quote  all  the  passages  on  this  subject  would  be  to  quote 
a  large  part  of  the  Bible;  my  reader  may  turn,  if  he  pleases, 
to  Numb,  xxiii.  9,  10,  23,  24;  xxiv.  7,  S;  Isa.  i.  25 — 27;  iv. ; 
xi.  10 — 16;  xiv.  32;  xxix.  22 — 24;  xxx.  19,  23 — 26;  xxviii. 
20;  xl.  1,  2,  9;  xlv.  17;  xlix.  13—16;  lix.  20;  lxii.;  lxv.  S— 
10;  lxvi.  7— 22;  Jer.  iii.  12—22;  xxiii.  3—8;  xxx.  3,  11,  17 
— 22;  xxxi.;  Ezek.  xvi.  53— 63;  xx.  33,  34;  xxxiv.  22— 31.; 
xxxvii.;  Hosea  ii.  14 — 23;  iii.  4,  5;  xiv.;  Joel  iii.  1,  16,  22; 
Amosix.  11—15;  Micah  iv.  1— 7;  v.  3—7;  vii.  15— 20;  Zeph. 
i.  14 — 20;  Luke  i.  54,  6S — 73;  ii.  32;  Rom.  xi.  32;  2  Cor.  iii. 
16, 17.  All  these  passages  prove  what  Luke  xxvi.  32,  affirms, 
that  Christ,  who  has  for  ages  been  "the  light  of  the  Gentiles, 
will  be  the  glory  of  his  people  Israel."  This  prophecy  is  a 
chronological  and  literal  one,  and  will  be  so  fulfilled. 

"A  cedar,  nourished  well,  Jerusalem  grew, 
And  towered  on  high,  and  spread,  and  flourished  fair; 
And  underneath  her  bows  the  nations  lodged, 
All  nations  lodged,  and  sung  the  song  of  peace. 
From  the  four  winds,  the  Jews,  eased  of  the  curse, 
Returned  and  dwelt  with  God  in  Jacob's  land. 
And  drank  of  Sharon  and  of  Carmel's  vine. 

*  At  that  period,  when  Jesus  fulfils  the  type  of  Solomon,  no  doubt  the  Song 
of  Solomon  will  be  better  understood  than  ever  it  has  yet  been,  and  its  inspira- 
tion clearly  manifested. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  |(,7 

How  fair  the  daughter  of  Jej  usalem  then! 
Hew  gloi  iouslv  from  Zion's  bill     n 
Clothed  with  tne  sun.  and  in  her  nam 
And  un  her  head  a  coronet  of  stars, 
Ami  girdling  round  her  waist,  with  he  i 
The  I  .  bright;  and  u 

Imm,!.  ptre  and  her  hope, 

Desireol  every  land!    Tne  nations  came, 
And  worshipped  at  her  feet;  all  nations 
Flocking  like  doves,  and  worship]* 
Before  the  Lord,  in  Zion's  holy  hill; 
And  all  the  places  round  about  were  6] 

1' 

From  various  passages  of  Scripture,  it  is  also  evident,  that 
Christ  will  at  that  time  fulfil  the  title  by  which  the  wise  men 
called  him,  and  Pilate  distinguished  him,  "The  King  of  th 
Jews."  One  has  well  said  that  our  Lord  died  a  martyr  to  that 
truth;  but  he  lives  to  see  it  fulfilled;  and  when  he  comes  in 
the  clouds  of  heaven,  then  shall  it  be  known  that  he  is  both 
Son  of  God  and  Israel's  King,  Psal.  ii.  <i.  7:  Matt.  xxiv.  64; 
John.  i.  49,  51.*  Then,  when  crowned  with  glory  instead  of 
thorns,  and  grasping  the  sceptre  of  the  universe  instead  of  the 
slender  reed,  shall  angels,  as  they  roll  along  his  triumphal  cha- 
riot, again  reiterate  Pilot's  words,  "Ik-hold  the  man!*'  "Be- 
hold,  your  King!"  They  no  longer  disown  him;  no  more 
does  the  soul-murdering  cry  arise,  "Away  with  him!"  hut  re- 
pentingly  they  welcome  him — humbly  they  adore  him.  The 
Spirit  of  grace  and  supplication  poured  out  abundantly,  _ 
fies  Jesus  in  their  view;  they  look  and  mourn,  then  look  and 
rejoice;  and  hosannas,  more  rapturously  devout  more  perma- 
nently sincere  than  those  which  reverberated  through  Salem's 
streets,  when  he  entered  meek  and  lowly,  riding  upon 
now  greet  him.  From  Dan  to  Beersheba  one  unanimous  shout 
arises,  "Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David!"  -Hail  King  of  the 
Jews!*'  -'Blessed  be  He  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the 
Hosanna  in  the  highest?" 

Then  shall  it  be  manifested  that  Christ's  sitting  upon  David's 
throne  is  something  different  from  his  reigning  in  a  believer's 
heart,  or  sitting  at  his  Father's  right  hand,  where  David  nevi  r 
sat;  it  signifies  to  reign  over  the  same  people  whom  David 
reigned  over,  and  in  the  same  land.  That  the  throne  of  David 
was  promised  to  Christ  many  passages  affirm,  2  Sam.  vii.  12; 
Psa!.  exxxii.  11.  17:  Isa.  ix".  7;  Jer.  xxiii.  .">,  v<;  xxxiii.  15, 
17,20,26;  Ezek.  xxxiv.    23.  2  1;  xwvii.  84,  85;   A: 

*  Our  Lord's  words  to  Nathaniel  after  his  i  onf  I 

of  Israel,"  are  very  remarkable.    "Thou  shall  see  greater  things  il. 
Verily,  verily,  1  say  onto  yon,  hereafter  ve  shall 
gels  ol  » rod  ascendinj  he  Bond  mai 

observes,  "The  special  type  of  the  millennial  dispensation  is  (I  thii 
found  in  Jacob's  ladd  in  led  by  our  Lord  himself  to  Nathaniel." 

VOL.  III.— 20 


]08  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

11;  and  that  he  really  will  reign  on  earth  among  the  Jews,  a 
visible  Messiah  and  King,  is  I  believe  taught  in  the  word  of 
God.  In  Isa.  ix.  6,  7,  we  read,  "Unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto 
us  a  son  is  given,  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder, 
and  his  name  shall  be  called  ....  the  Prince  of  peace.  Of 
the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end, 
upon  the  throne  of  David  and  upo?i  his  kingdom  to  order  it,  and 
to  establish  it  with  judgment  and  with  justice  from  henceforth 
even  forever.  The  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  hosts  will  perform 
this."  From  the  connection,  it  is  evident  that  the  scene  of  this 
is  earth,  not  heaven:  neither  David's  throne  nor  the  kingdom 
are  in  heaven;  and  that  the  literal  David,  the  son  of  Jesse,  is 
here  referred  to,  when  his  throne  is  mentioned,  is  evident  from 
the  fact  that  Christ,  or  the  spiritual  David,  is  distinguished  by 
various  names  not  applicable  to  David;  but  he,  to  whom  they 
are  applicable,  is  to  sit  on  David's  throne.  The  whole  con- 
nexion refers  more  to  the  period  of  the  Jews'  restoration  than 
to  Christ's  first  coming.  The  similarity  between  the  fourth 
and  fifth  verses  and  various  passages  that  relate  to  the  Jews' 
time  of  trouble  confirms  this:  see  for  instance,  Isa.  lxvi.  15, 
16;  Zech.xii.  6,7;  xiv.  1.  2.  Then  after  this,  in  their  trouble, 
as  in  Zech.  xii.  10,  Messiah  stands  revealed,  and  is  adored,  and 
their  acknowledgment  of  him  runs  in  this  strain,  "Unto  us  a 
child  is  horn,  unto  us  a  son  is  given,  and  the  government  shall 
be  upon  his  shoulder." 

In  Luke  i.  32,  33,  the  angel  tells  Mary  concerning  her  Son, 
"He  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest, 
and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  him  unto  the  throne  of  his  father 
David:  and  he  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob  forever: 
and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end."  Now  we  have  no 
reason  whatever  to  conclude  that  either  Mary  or  Zechariah, 
Luke  i.  69 — 72,  had  any  other  views  of  Christ  than  as  a  visible 
king  over  a  literal  people.  This  was  what  the  disciples  them- 
selves looked  for.  Besides,  by  what  rule  of  interpretation  do 
those  proceed  who  interpret  one  part  of  the  angel's  message 
literally  and  the  other  part  spiritually !  "Thou  shalt  conceive 
in  thy  womb,  bring  forth  a  son,  and  call  his  name  Jesus.  He 
shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest." — 
All  this,  say  some,  was  literal;  but  you  must  not  interpret  the 
two  next  clauses  so:  no  literal  David's  throne;  no  literal  house 
of  Jacob.  This  appears  to  me  to  be  a  long  waj'  off  from  con- 
sistent reasoning. 

In  Mark  xi.  10,  we  read  that  the  multitude  cried  on  the 
occasion  of  our  Lord's  triumphant  entry  into  Jerusalem. — 
"Blessed  be  the  kingdom  of  our  father  David."  Was  not 
this  a  visible  appearance?     Was  not  Christ  king  then,  though 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


HI!) 


uncrowned!  On  the  supposition  that  the  throne  and  kingdom 
of  David  are  spiritual  and  invisible,  surely  the  priests  did  right 
to  try  to  stop  the  songs  in  the  temple.  But  did  the  Lord  per- 
mit them  to  do  so?  No;  he  encouraged  the  song,  and  in  doing 
this  lie  sanctioned  the  idea  of  a  visible  kingdom  on  earth, 
though  not  in  the  manner  nor  at  the  time  they  expected  it. — 
For  very  soon  after  he  told  the  ungrateful  city,  that  they  should 
see  him  no  more,  until,  having  received  his  kingdom  and  re- 
turned, Luke  xix.  12,  he  should  he  met  with  similar  acclama- 
tions, Matt,  xxiii.  39:  "Behold  your  house  is  lull  unto  you 
desolate.  For  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  shall  nut  see  me  henceforth 
till  ye  shall  say,  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord." 

We  may  infer  that  Christ's  reign  over  the  Jews,  on  David's 
throne,  will  he  an  open  and  visible  one,  from  the  language  of 
the  89th  Psalm,  which  psalm,  especially  the  latter  part  of  it, 
is  unintelligible,  unless  we  look  at  it  in  this  light.  It  is  plain 
the  psalmist  did  not  consider  that  the  promises*  were  fulfilled 
to  David  by  the  exaltation  of  Christ  to  heaven;  else  why  those 
lamentations,  those  complainings,  that  God  had  not  as  yet  ful- 
filled his  promise,  from  ver.  3S — 61?  The  whole  psalm  shows 
that  the  writer  was  convinced  that  while  the  JewMi  kingdom, 
or  tabernacle  of  David,  lay  in  ruins,  (Amos  ix.)  the  pr< 
made  to  David  could  not  be  said  to  be  fulfilled.  By  comparing 
ver.  23  and  27  with  Psal.  ii.  5 — S,  we  must  see  that  both  refer 
to  the  same  time,  even  the  time  "when  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  God  and  his  Christ." 

The  last  words  of  Israel's  sweet  singer,  2  Sam.  xxiii.  1 — 7, 
refer  to  this  time  and  event.  There,  in  Bweetets  strains  of 
poetry,  we  have  celebrated  the  righteous  and  beneficial  govern- 
ment of  the  root  and  offspring  of  David,  and  his  triumph  ovei 
the  sons  of  Belial.  All  this  David  saw  secured  by  an  ever- 
lasting covenant,  and  in  this  he  gloried.  This  was  the  das- 
dawn  and  day-star  of  which  Peter  spake.  "This  is  the  bright 
and  morning  star."  "This  is  he  who  shall  come  as  rain  upon 
the  mown  grass;"  who  "will  be  as  the  dew  unto  Israel,  and 
whose  goings  forth  are  prepared  as  the  morning;  and  who,  as 
the  Sun  of  righteousness,  shall  arise  with  healing  in  his  wings. 
2  Pet.  i.  If);  Rev.  xxii.  16;  Psal.  Ixxii.  <i;  Hosea  siv.  '.;  vi. 
1  —  3;  Mai.  iv.  3.  "Come  thou  everlasting  light,  and  let  the 
days  of  thy  people's  mourning  be  ended."  La.  1\.  80. 

w  elling  through  distress  and  gloom 

Ami  night  will  last  till  Th 

Ezekiel,in  various  places,  speaks  of  David  a-  a  prince,  ami 
by  his  manner  of   expression   we   may    infer  that  a   j 


HO  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

presence  is  intended.  Ezek.  xxxiv.  23,  24,  29;  xxxvii.  24 — 
28.  After  giving  an  account  of  the  temple  that  is  to  be  built 
of  the  chambers,  courts,  &c,  in  ch.  xl.  xli.  and  xlii.:  in  ch. 
xliii.  we  have  an  account  of  the  entrance  of  God's  glory  into 
this  temple.  The  description  is  awfully  grand: — "And  be- 
hold, the  glory  of  the  Lord  came  from  the  way  of  the  east, 
and  his  voice  was  like  the  noise  of  many  waters."  (Rev.  i.  15, 
16.)  "And  the  earth  shined  with  his  glory.  And  it  was  ac- 
cording to  the  appearance  of  the  vision  which  I  saw,  even  ac- 
cording to  the  vision  that  I  saw  when  I  came  to  destroy  the 
city:  and  the  visions  were  like  the  visions  I  saw  by  the  river 
Chebar,  and  I  fell  upon  my  face.  And  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
came  into  the  house  by  the  way  of  the  gate  whose  prospect  is 
toward  the  east,"  ver.  2 — 4.  The  prophet  then  heard  the  Lord 
speaking  in  accents  of  mercy  with  relation  to  the  Jews,  and  he 
claims  the  place  he  then  occupied,  as  "the  place  of  his  throne 
and  the  place  of  the  soles  of  his  feet,  where  he  will  dwell  in 
the  midst  of  the  children  of  Israel  for  ever,"  ver.  7.  Can  any 
tiling  be  more  plain  than  this?  In  Ezek.  xliv.  2,  we  read,  "This 
gate  shall  be  shut,  it  shall  not  be  opened,  and  no  man  shall 
enter  in  by  it;  because  the  Lord,  the  God  of  Israel,  hath  en- 
tered in  b)r  it,  therefore  it  shall  be  shut."  Can  this  be  explained 
otherwise  than  literally?  To  talk  of  no  man's  entering  into  a 
gate  figuratively  is  absurd;  and  surely  we  may  infer,  that  as  a 
real  and  literal  entering  was  prohibited  with  respect  to  all 
others,  so  a  real  and  literal  entering  is  intended  with  regard  to 
the  Lord  God  of  Israel. 

From  these  passages  of  Ezekiel  we  may  learn  two  things: 
1.  That  the  blessings  promised  to  the  house  of  Israel  have 
never  yet  been  realized  by  them',  but  that  they  are  to  be  lite- 
rally fulfilled.  Was  there  ever  yet  a  temple  in  which  there 
was  a  gate  appropriated  solely  to  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  by 
which  he  entered,  and  by  which  none  other  might  enter? — 
There  never  yet  was;  but  there  is  yet  to  be.  But  further,  by 
the  prophet's  identifying  that  glory  which  he  saw  enter  the 
new  temple  with  that  glory  which  he  saw  leave  the  old  temple, 
Ezek.  x.  18,  xi.  22,  23,  we  may  rest  assured  that  this  hath  not 
yet  been  fulfilled,  for  all  agree  that  the  second  temple  lacked 
the  shechinah,  or  Divine  presence,"  which  of  old  dwelt  over 
the  mercy-seat,  between  the  cherubims;  and  we  have  every 

*  Some  who  do  not  believe  in  the  personal  presence  of  Christ  on  earth,  expect 
thai  among  the  restored  Jews  there  will  again  he  some  glorious  manifestation 
of  God's  presence.  Mr.  Faber  thus  writes: — "As  a  present  Jehovah  was  alike 
manifested  between  the  cherubim  at  the  gate  of  paradise,  and  between  the 
cherubim  in  the  Levitical  sanctuary,  so  there  are  passages  which  seem  not 
obscurely  to  intimate,  that  in  the  last  age  of  the  Christian  church,  a  similar 
manifestation  of  the  incarnate  Word,  radiant  in  all  the  divine  effulgence  of 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRI8T 


111 


reason  to  conclude  that  the  return  will  be  as  real,  visible,  and 
personal,  as  the  departure.  In  order  to  gain  some  further  ideas 
concerning  this  returning  glory,  we  do  well  to  refer  to  Ezek.  i. 
and  x.;  both  of  which  visions  the  prophet  expressly  mentions, 

Ezek.  xliii.  .'3.  The  first  he  terms  "the  vision  by  the  rivei 
Chebar;"  the  second,  "the  vision  he  saw  when  he  came  to  de- 
stroy the  city."  The  whole  of  these  two  chapters  are  awfully 
mysterious,  and  I  shall  not  attempt  to  explain  them;  but  only 
observe,  that  I  think  the  vision  which  Ezekiel  saw  in  the  1st 
and  11th  chapters,  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  an  opening  oi 
the  glories  of  that  shechinah,  or  sacred  cloud  of  glory,  which 
abode  in  the  Jewish  holy  of  holies.  When  this  cloud  was 
opened  the  prophet  saw  (chap.  i.  ver.  26,)  "the  likeness  of  a 
throne,  and  upon  it  the  likeness  as  the  appearance  of  a  man 
above  upon  it."  This  undoubtedly  refers  to  the  Redeemer,  by 
whom  God  manifested  himself  as  the  Angel  of  the  covenant  to 
Israel  of  old;  as  such  he  will  return  again.  Their  name  shall 
be  no  more  "Ichabod,  the  glory  is  departed;"  but  the  name  of 
the  city  shall  be  called,  ''the  Lord  is  there."  Some  think  that 
the  vision  of  Ezekiel,  ch.  vi.,  of  John,  Rev.  iv.  v.,  all  refer  to 
the  same,  and  each  one  contains  an  exhibition  of  that  glory, 
both  personal  and  attendant,  in  which  Christ  will  appear  at  his 
coming  and  kingdom. 

2.  These  passages  of  Ezekiel  show  us,  that  though  the  Re- 
deemer will  reign  on  earth  with  his  saints,  in  the  new  Jerusa- 
lem, yet  he  will  pay  gracious  visits  to  the  Jews,  and  have  a 
seat  of  honour  in  their  temple.  Some  think  that  the  new 
Jerusalem  will  be  situated  in  the  holy  oblation,  Ezek.  xlvi.  7. 
where  the  temple  will  be;  but  Rev.  xxi.  22  says  there  was  no 
temple  in  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  confirms  the  idea  above 
advanced,  that  it  will  be  peculiarly  and  permanently  the  dwell- 
ing of  Zion's  King.  "For  the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the 
Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it.  The  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it. 
and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof."  There  will  no  doubt  be  a 
distinction  between  the  risen  saints  and  the  Jews,  and  yet  there 
will  he  some  communion  and  likeness. 

Perhaps  some  persons,  after  reading  these  things  concerning 
the  Jews  and  their  land,  will  say,  Why  make  so  much  to  do 
about  a  small  spot  of  earth? — God  can  create  worlds  upon 
worlds,  and  hath  indeed  more  at  this  moment  dependent  upon 
his  power  than  leaves  upon  the  forest.  True;  hut  what  it  God 
chose  to  declare  his  partiality  for  one  particle  of  tins  sp 

, mali.  will  take  placebo  tbe  holj  i 
throne,  i; 
oracularly,  a  visible,  spiritual  king  ■    • 

20* 


112  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

his  creation,  "who  shall  say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou?"  We 
might  as  well  ask  why  redemption  was  wrought  in  this  system, 
and  on  this  world,  rather  than  among  other  systems,  or  on 
another  world.  Let  such  stoop  down  from  their  philosophical 
altitudes,  to  read  Deut.  xi.  12.  "A  land  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  careth  for:  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  thy  God  are  always  upon 
it,  from  the  beginning  of  the  year  even  to  the  end  of  the  year." 
To  be  fully  convinced  that  this  means  literally  the  land,  and 
not  the  people  who  'live  in  it,  we  need  only  read  the  context. 
The  inhabitants  of  it  could  not  be  intended,  for  they  were  the 
Canaanites,  whom  God  abhorred.  See  also  Exod.  xv.  13,  17; 
Lev.  xxv.  23;  Deut.  xxxii.  43;  Psal.  cvii.  35 — 37;  Isa.  xlii.  4, 
5;  Ezek.  xxxiv.  25— 2S;  Zech.  iii.  9,10.  I  cannot  tell  how 
this  is,  or  why  it  is,  but  here  it  is  in  God's  book,  and  I  believe 
it;  and  I  believe  that  God  will  manifest  his  love  to  that  nation 
and  that  land,  by  making  it  the  residence  of  his  Son,  his  risen 
saints,  and  his  Jewish  people,  in  "the  ages  to  come,  when  he 
will  shew  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace,  in  his  kindness 
toward  his  saints,  through  Christ  Jesus." 

3.  The  next  blessing  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  is  its  wide 
extent.  All  nations  shall  serve  him,  and  be  blessed  in  him. 
A  few  passages  on  this  head  will  suffice,  as  it  is  generally  ad- 
mitted. "All  kings  shall  fall  down  before  him,  all  nations 
shall  serve  him,"  Psal.  lxxii.  11,  19.  "The  earth  shall  be  full 
of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea," 
Isa.  xi.  9.  "Arise,  0  God,  judge  the  earth;  for  thou  shalt  in- 
herit all  nations,"  Psal.  lxxxii.  S.  0  what  a  glorious  season 
will  this  be!  Universal  peace  shall  reign;  for  there  sha1!  be 
no  war,  no  trouble,  no  infernal  foe  to  tempt.  Idolatry  shall  be 
gone,  and  pure  and  undefiled  religion  shall  fill  the  earth.  The 
world  shall  be  one  grand  temple,  filled  with  happy  and  sincere 
worshipers.  What  a  chorus  shall  then  be  sung;  what  incense 
of  prayer  and  praise  shall  arise,  from  this  now  ungrateful  and 
prayerless  world!  Mai.  i.  11. 

This  great  and  universal  change  will  be  brought  about  by  a 
remarkable  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  similar  to  that  at  the 
day  of  Pentecost.  The  prophecies  of  Joel,  part  of  which  the 
apostle  Peter  quoted  on  that  memorable  occasion,  shall  yet 
receive  a  further  fulfilment;  for  it  must  be  evident  that  he 
foretells  events  yet  unaccomplished.  Perhaps  the  symbol  of 
the  former  and  latter  rain  may  refer  to  these  two  great  effu- 
sions of  the  Spirit,  Joel  ii.  23;  Hosea  vi.  3;  James  v.  7.  From 
Ezek.  xxxvi.  24 — 2S,  and  Zech.xii.  10,  we  learn  that  the  Jews 
will  first  receive  this  blessing;  and  that  afterward  it  will  ex- 
tend to  the  nations,  is  declared  in  various  passages,  Isa.  xiv.  1, 
2;  xxxii.  15;  lix.  19—21. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  |'|« 

Instruments  will  be  employed  to  effect  this  great  work,  and 
this  honour  shall  belong  to  the  Jews.  Aftei  the  storm  of  ven- 
geance has  fallen,  the  residue  of  men  shall  be  influenced  to 
hear  the  proclamation  of  mercy  from  God  bv  them,  [sa.  Ixi.  (>. 
"Men  shall  call  you  the  ministers  of  our  God."  [n  Isa.  lxvi. 
19,  we  read,  "I  will  Bend  those  that  escape  of  them  unto  the 
nations  ....  to  the  isles  afar  off,. thai  have  not  heard  of  mj 
fame,  nor  seen  my  glory,  and  they  shall  declare  my  glory 
among  the  Gentihs."  Mark,  this  is  after  God  hath  fulfilled 
ver.  Hi,  "For  by  lire:  and  by  his  sword  will  the  Lord  plead 
with  all  flesh:  and  the  slain  of  the  Lord  shall  be  many." 

In  a  great  many  of  the  Psalms,  the  calling  of  the  Jews  and  the 
conversion  of  the  nations  are  bound  up  together.  See  Psalm 
lxvii.  The  apostle,  in  Rom.  xi.  has  set  this  point  quite  at  rest; 
and  if  we  Gentiles  were  not  the  foolish  and  high-minded  na- 
tion, he  who  runs  would  read  it.  "For  if  the  casting  away  ol 
them  be  the  reconciling  of  the  world,  what  shall  the  receiving 
of  them  be,  but  life  from  the  dead!"  ver.  15.  "Blind 
part  is  happened  unto  Israel,  until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles 
be  come  in.  And  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved/'  2"),  86.  "0 
the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of 
God!"  33rd  verse. 

We  may  also  gather  from  Zech.  xiv.  16 — 19,  and  Isa.  lxvi. 
23,  that  Jerusalem  is  to  be  the  place  of  worship  for  all  nations,* 
and  those  who  will  not  go  thither  to  pay  that  homage,  and 
keep  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  shall  be  visited  by  sorecalai 

It  is  evident  likewise  from  Rev.  xxi.  24,  that  there  will  he 
communications  between  the  heavenly  Jerusalem  and  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  for  they  are  to  walk  in  the  light  of  it,  and 
their  kings  are  to  bring  their 'glory  and  honour  into  it;  from 
whence  it  appears  that  the  nations  will  he  under  governors, 
who  will  he  governed  by  the  Lamb  and  his  risen  saints.  The 
nature  of  this  communion  we  know  very  little  of.  Some  may 
ask,  Will  there  be  death  in  the  world  during  the  millennium? 
Of  the  new  Jerusalem  it  is  said,  "there  shall  be  no  "more 
death,"  because  those  who  inherit  it  are  the  risen  saints;  bul 
of  the  Jewish  church  we  read  in  one  of  their  songs  before  al- 
luded to,  Psal.  xlv'iii.   11,  "This  God    is  our  God   for  e\ 

•  »"w  e  central  position  of  the  leu 

advantages  foi  communication  bywater  with  all  parts  of  th 

we  cannot  but  be  struck  with  the  suitabli 

e  i  for  the  grand  emporium  ol  spiritual  lij 
the  nations  that  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth.—/?' 

XI  me  striking  'remarks  in    \  \ 

wisdom  of  God  in    :l  in  as  the  theatre  of  redemption. 


114  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

ever:  lie  will  be  our  guide  even  unto  death."  The  God  of 
our  nation  for  ever,  and  the  guide  of  each  one  of  us  to  death. 
In  Isa.  lxv.  20,  22,  we  have  a  more  explicit  revelation  on  this 
subject,  which  is  the  more  striking  as  it  is  found  in  that  place 
to  which  the  Apostle  Peter  refers  when  he  says,  "We,  accord- 
ing to  his  promise,  look  for  a  new  heaven  and  new  earth;"  by 
which  it  is  evident  that  he  refers  to  the  millennium.  From 
this  passage  in  Isaiah  we  learn  that  the  ages  of  persons  will 
then  be  protracted  to  a  patriarchal  length,  likened  to  the  days 
of  a  tree;  that  it  shall  not  be  as  it  is  now,  one  build  and  another 
dwell  therein;  one  plant,  and  another  eat  thereof;  but  each 
shall  live  to  enjoy  his  labours;  that  there  shall  be  a  termina- 
tion to  this  happy  and  long-lengthened  life,  and  that  there  shall 
be  some  few  existing  in  this  state  who  shall  be  denominated 
sinners.  "For  behold,  I  create  new  heavens  and  new  earth; 
and  the  former  shall  not  be  remembered,  nor  come  into  mind. 
But  be  ye  glad  and  rejoice  for  ever  in  that  which  I  create;  for 
behold,  I  create  Jerusalem  a  rejoicing,  and  her  people  a  joy. 
And  I  will  rejoice  in  Jerusalem  and  joy  in  my  people:  and  the 
voice  of  weeping  shall  be  no  more  heard  in  her,  nor  the  voice 
of  crying.  There  shall  be  no  more  thence  an  infant  of  days,  nor 
an  old  man  that  hath  not  filled  his  days;  for  the  child  shall  die 
an  hundred  years  old,  but  the  sinner  being  an  hundred  years 
old,  shall  be  accursed." 

4.  All  creation  shall  be  blessed  in  this  glorious  second  Adam, 
the  Lord  from  Heaven.  Hence  universal  nature  is  represented 
as  rejoicing  at  his  coming  to  judgment,  "and  to  begin  to  throw 
off  her  mourning  attire,  when  she  hears  the  sounding  of  his 
chariot  wheels.  "Let  the  heavens  rejoice,  let  the  earth  be  glad, 
let  the  sea  roar,  and  the  fulness  thereof,  let  the  field  be  joyful, 
and  all  that  is  therein.  Then  shall  all  the  trees  of  the  wood 
rejoice  before  the  Lord;  for  he  cometh,  for  he  cometh  to  judge 
the  earth;  he  shall  judge  the  world  with  righteousness,  and  the 
people  with  his  truth."     Psal.  xcvi.  11 — IS. 

''Joy  to  the  world,  the  Lord  is  come, 

Let  earth  receive  her  king; 
Let  every  heart  prepare  him  room, 

And  heaven  and  nature  ting. 

"Joy  to  the  earth,  the  Saviour  reigns; 

Let  men  their  songs  employ; 
While  fields  and  Hoods,  rocks,  hills  and  plains, 

Repeat  the  sounding  joy." 

It  would  be  no  encouragement  to  sing,  if  at  Christ's  coming 
the  earth  is  to  be  totally  annihilated.  The  14Sth  Psalm  is 
another  divine  ode  which  the  blessed  Spirit  has  caused  to  be 
written  in  order  to  express  the  joy  of  the  creation  on  that  sab- 
bath, that  jubilee  of  the  earth.     The  rapturous  singer  ranges 


OP  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  1  \ ;, 

through  creation's  ranks  from  the  noblest  seraph  or  bright!  St 
star,  to  the  lowest  worm  or  meanest  inanimate  thing, and  calls 
upon  all  to  join  the  gladsome  song.  (It  is  must  kind  of  tin- 
Creator  thus  to  he  a  mouth  for  his  creation,  most  ungrateful  of 
man  not  to  listen  to  the  melody.)  Then  it  is  declared  that 
"the  lion  shall  lie  down  with  the  lamb,"  that  "God  will  make 
a  covenant  for  his  people  with  the  beasts  of  the  field,"  Paal. 
cxlv.  10;  Isa.  xi.  6— 8;  Ezek.  xxxiv.  25 — 28;  Hosea  ii.  18— 
22;  Joel  iii.  IS;  Amos  ix.  13,  14;   Rev.  v.  10. 

This  view  of  the  subject  may  help  to  show  us  the  meaning 
of  Rom.  vii.  11) — 22.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  apostle  in  the 
context  is  evidently  referring  to  the  morning  of  the  resurrec- 
tion, and  the  day  of  millennial  rest;  and  having  touched  upon 
the  subject  of  the  glory  to  be  revealed  in  the  saints,  when  their 
joint  heirship  with  Christ  is  made  manifest,  (ISth  verse,)  he 
then  shows  that  the  creature  or  creation  longs  for  that  day,  for 
though  the  creature  be  made  subject  to  vanity  on  account  of 
man's  sin,  yet  it  shall  be  delivered  at  the  manifestation  of  the 
sons  of  God  (which  will  be  at  the  adoption  or  redemption  of 
the  body),  and  be  brought  into  a  participation  of  their  glorious 
liberty,  even  a  liberty  from  the  effects  of  sin  which  now  ma- 
nacles the  creation;  for  this  deliverance,  he  saith,  creation 
groans  and  travails  in  pain  together  until  now. 

The  sons  of  God  who  now  groan  in  themselves  with  the 
creation,  shall  cease  to  groan  when  the  corruptible  puts  on  in- 
corruption,  23d  verse.  They  shall  then  begin  their  song,  and 
enter  into  the  joy  of  their  Lord,  and  creation  shall  enter  into 
their  glorious  liberty.  This  liberty  shall  extend  to  both  ani- 
mate and  inanimate  creation,  for  the  curse  shall  be  removed. 
The  animals  shall  be  happy,  and  the  earth  fertile,  while  man 
redeemed  to  his  original  honour  of  lordship  over  them.  G  Q 
i.  26,  shall  enjoy  all,  and  govern  all,  to  the  glory  of  God. 

With  views  of  this  nature,  but  far  more  expanded  and  exalt- 
ed, I  think  David  penned  the  104th  Psalm.  He  sketches, 
with  the  pencil  of  a   master,  a   beauteous  picture  of  creation, 

*  «Tb  i  ctation,  &c."    A  metaphor  either  from  birds  thai  iliniM 

for  liberty,  or  else  from  ill 
earnestly  look  and  long  -for  some  fri  3    era's  motber,J 

,  to  vnnnv.  and  the  boi 

corruptioi  .     I.  &   ■    rru  nil  men,  and  they  «  ill  i 

so  that  they  lose  their  Labour.  ".  A-  tbey  are  instruments  ol  man's  pni 
l.  .\  turns  and  a 

with  the  creature,  and  should  hav<  from  them."-  T  • 

«por  th  for  the  rev<  lation  ol  tne 

sonSol  God.    For  the  creature -wa  ?anity,nol  willing  it,but  by 

him  who  hath  subjected  it.     In  hope  thai  even  the  i  r<  hall  be 

liberated  from  the  bondage  ol  corruption,  into  the  freedom  ol  the  glory  ol  the 
children  of  God." — M  T 


116  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

(for  it  is  lovely  still,  though  in  ruins;)  and  on  surveying  the 
scene  he  had  portrayed,  he  takes  his  well-tuned  harp,  to  praise 
the  great,  wise,  and  gracious  Creator  of  all.  For  awhile, 
creation  seems  to  suspend  her  groans,  while  he  sings,  "0  Lord, 
how  manifold  are  thy  works;  in  wisdom  hast  thou  made  them 
all;  the  earth  is  full  of  thy  riches.  The  glory  of  the  Lord 
shall  endure  forever;  the  Lord  shall  rejoice  in  his  works." — 
Psal.  civ.  24,  31.  Never  does  nature  appear  so  lovely  to  me. 
as  when  her  high  destination  is  considered. 

Many  persons  are  very  fond  of  dismantling  nature  of  her 
glories,  and  making  her  a  heap  of  ruins;  as  if  she  and  not  man, 
was  the  rehel  against  God.  One  would  almost  think  that  they 
held  the  ancient  opinion  of  some  philosophers,  that  evil  was 
essentially  connected  with  matter.  Poets  have  spent  no  in- 
considerable part  of  their  time  and  talents  in  singing  nature's 
funeral  dirge;  whereas  very  few  have,  like  David  and  Isaiah, 
sung  her  regenerated  glories.      One  poet  talks  of 

':The  wreck  of  matter,  and  the  crush  of  worlds." 
Another,  that 

"The  great  globe  itself, 

Yea,  all  that  it  inherits,  shall  dissolve, 

And,  like  the  baseless  fabric  of  a  vision, 

Leave  not  a  wreck  behind." 
While  a  third  chaunts  very  merily,  how 

"The  stars  rush  headlong  down  in  wild  commotion, 
And  bathe  their  glittering  foreheads  in  the  ocean." 

What  occan'the  planets  Jupiter  and  Saturn,  and  the  fixed  stars 
will  choose  to  bathe  in,  we  are  not  told".  We  ought  to  have 
common  sense  on  these  subjects,  and  not  sublime  nonsense. 
Those  who  use  such  expressions,  misunderstand  those  passages 
of  Scripture  which  set  forth  the  destruction  of  political  things 
by  natural  images;  for  examples  of  which,  see  Rev.  vi.  12 — 14; 
"The  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  be- 
came as  blood;  the  stars  fell  upon  the  earth,  and  the  heaven 
departed  like  a  scroll."  Yet  no  one  who  understands  Scripture, 
thinks  this  sets  forth  the  destruction  of  nature.  See  also  Psal. 
xlvi.;   Isa.  xxxiv.;   Matt.  xxiv.  29. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  find  many  things  in  the  word  of  God 
which  lead  us  to  suppose  that  the  fabric  of  nature  is  not  that 
perishing  thing  some  would  fain  have  us  believe.  To  this  sure 
word  of  prophecy  we  do  well  to  take  heed,  until  the  day  dawn, 
and  the  day-star  arise  in  our  hearts;  and  then  shall  we  know 
the  wonders,  both  of  grace  and  nature,  in  the  pure  and  steady 
light  of  glory.* 

*  Many  eminent  writers,  who  do  not  hold  niillenarian  views,  yet  believe  thai 
this  world  will  be  continued,  as  a  monument  of  divine  power  and  goodness, 
and  be  the  seat  of  blessedness. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  I  i- 

Rcad  God's  covenant  with  Noah  and  nil  flesh,  Gen.  viii.  81, 
22;  ix.  9 — 17.  "I  will  not  again  curse  the  ground  any  more, 
for  man's  sake;  neither  will   1  again  Bmite  any  more  even 

living  thing,  as  I  have  done."  It  maybe  said*  that  the  next 
verse,  "While  the  earth  remaineth,  Beed-tiroe  and  h  u  rest  shall 
not  cease,''  implies  that  the  earth  shall  remain  hut  for  a  time. 
Let  such  objectors  turn  to  the  next  chapter;  "Foi  perpetual 
generations,"  (vcr.  12;)  "The  everlasting  covenanl  between 
God  and  every  living  creature  of  all  flesh  that  is  upon  the 
earth."  Let  us  further  consider  the  use  God  hims  IJ  makes 
of  this  history,  La.  liv.  !),  10,  and  hearken  to  his  own  declara- 
tion. "For  as  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,  which  I 
will  make,  shall  remain  hefore  me,  saith  the  Lord,  so  shall 
your  name  remain."  [sa.  lwi.  21.  That  this  is  not  figurative 
and  spiritual,  sec  the  connexion,  and  the  passages  referred  to, 
Isa.  lxv.  17 — 25. 

In  Psal.  xix.  1,  2,  we  read,  "The  heavens  declare  the  glory 
of  God,  and  the  firmament  sheweth  his  handywork.  Will 
God  forever  silence  those  witnesses,  which  testify  of  his  glory 
with  such  sincere  and  unwearied  tongues?  The  duration  of  the 
seed  of  Christ  (Psal.  lxxxix.  34 — :37,)  is  likened  to  the  duration 
of  the  sun  and  moon.  In  Isa.  xlv.  17.  Cod  declares,  that  ■•Is- 
rael  shall  he  saved  in  the  Lord,  with  an  everlasting  salvation; 
and  shall  not  be  ashamed  nor  confounded,  world  without  end:" 
and  then  (vcr.  IS)  says,  "For  thus  saith  the  Lord,  that  created 
the  heavens;  God  himself,  that  formed  the  earth  and  made  it: 
he  hath  established  if.  h  it  not  in  vai   .  led  it  to 

be  inhabited."     Sec  also  Psal.  xxiv.  1,  2;  xxxvii.  9,  ]  1. 
Ixxviii.   G9;  xciii.  1;  xvci.  K);  cii.   36;    civ.    5  ;  cxlviii.    5,   6; 
Eccles.  i.  4;  Jer.  xxxi.  35,  36;  xxxiii.  80,  21. 

It  appears  plain  to  me,  that  God  is  glorified, and  will  fo 
be  glorified  by  matter,  as  well  as  spirit,  which  are  the   two 
grand   parts  of  his  creation:   seeing  matter,  as  well  as  spirit, 
was  taken  into  union  with  deity  in  the  person  of  the  God-man, 


"Creation  will  not  be  t-day,  but  onl 

va-t   and  splendid  machine  will  not  then  be  thrown  aside,  broken  op, and 

i  to  oblivion      N  Inch  the  band  of  the  Creator  bath  framed 
.shall  l"'  forgotten."-  ■'          l  l  i.  344. 

redeemed  inhabitant  .  shall, 
holy  empire  ol  ' 

■I    :    not  improbable  that  the  earth,  thus  | Bed,  m 

if  not  the  frequent  abode,  ol  tb 
men    1 17/ ness. 
■•II    i .  i  -i  ( •  ,:i  p    b  ibly  be  our  present  'syst<  m  i  I 

■ 
Charnock's  beautiful  remai  P         ii.  26, 27,  in  tl  d  t>»  luv 

se  on  the  Immutability  ol  « I 


j|§  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

who  is  "the  first-born  of  every  creature,''  and  "the  beginning 
of  the  creation  of  God." 

These  then  are  the  great  things  that  follow  upon  the  coming 
of  Christ;  these  are  the  things  that  are  connected  with  his 
reign,  and  that  compose  his  kingdom.  This  I  believe  is  the 
millennium  the  Bible  gives  us  reason  to  expect.  There  are 
other  things  we  might  touch  upon,  but,  as  they  do  not  enter 
into  my  professed  design,  I  shall  but  just  mention  them.  These 
are  the  resurrection  of  the  rest  of  the  dead,  viz.,  those  who  did 
not  rise  at  the  beginning  of  the  millennium,  and  those  who 
died  during  its  continuance,  and  the  final  and  general  judgment, 
Rev.  xx.  11 — 15.  That  all  the  dead  after  a  certain  period 
(either  one  thousand  years  or  a  long  season  signified  thereby) 
will  be  raised,  and  that  previous  thereto  there  will  be  a  revolt 
among  the  nations,  and  that  a  general  judgment  will  follow,  the 
word  of  God  plainly  declares,  Rev.  xx.  Some  of  these  things 
have  already  been  hinted  at,  and  will  be  further  entered  into  in 
answering  objections. 

It  may  be  inquired  whether  this  dispensation  of  the  millen- 
nium will  ever  be  broken  up  and  another  follow  it.  I  answer, 
it  is  plain  that  some  great  alteration  for  the  more  glorious  dis- 
play of  Deity  will  take  place  at  the  end  of  the  thousand  years, 
but  that  the  state  of  things  will  be  entirely  broken  up  and 
changed  is  not  plain  to  me,  because  it  is  frequently  said  that 
the  saints  shall  possess  the  kingdom  for  ever,  even  for  ever  and 
ever,  Dan.  vii.  IS;  this  is  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  hea- 
ven, and  which  they  enter  upon  at  Christ's  coming,  and  anti- 
christ's destruction,  ver.  25 — 27.  Compare  also  Psal.  xlv.  6, 
with  Heb.  i.  8;  see  also  Isa..  liv.  7,  8;  Rev.  xi.  15,  where 
Israel's  long  scattering  of  1S00  years  is  said  to  be  but  a  small 
moment  compared  with  the  length  of  her  happiness  and  pros- 
perity; also  Isa.  lx.  15,  "An  eternal  excellency:  a  joy  of  many 
generations."  "The  Lord  will  be  thine  everlasting  light,"  is 
twice  repeated,  ver.  19,  20;  Isa.  xxxi.  35—37.  In  Ezek. 
xxxvii.  25 — 28:  it  is  twice  declared,  "that  God's  sanctuary 
shall  be  in  the  midst  of  Israel  for  evermore."  Joel  says,  ch. 
iii.  20,  "Judah  shall  dwell  forever,  and  Jerusalem  from  gene- 
ration to  generation."  The  angel  says,  Luke  i.  33,  "He  shall 
reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever,  and  of  his  kingdom 
there  shall  be  no  end."  From  these  expressions  I  conclude 
that  this  earth,  when  purified  and  renovated,  will  ever  remain, 
and  be  blessed  with  the  presence  and  government  of  the  Mes- 
siah; inasmuch  as  the  Scripture,  which  says  so  much  about  his 
coming,  is  silent  about  his  going  away  again;  and  while  it  says 
so  much  about  the  glory  and  perpetuity  of  his  kingdom  on 
earth, says  nothing  about  its  removal  from  thence;  but  it  says, 


OF  OUR  LOUD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


nu 


Rev.  xxii.  5,  "they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever."  Sun,.:  sup- 
pose that  because  Rev.  xxi.  and  xxii.  arc  in  order  placed  after 
the  account  of  the  millennium,  eh.  xx.   I—  ii,  they  relate  to  a 

state  of  things  subsequent  thereto;  but  this  is  not  the  case,  for 
it  is  very  common  in  the  Revelation  first  tu  hint  at  a  subject 
and  then  to  enlarge  upon  it.  If  we  compare  foa.  l\v.  17—25; 
lwi.  82;  2  Pet  iii.  13— 14,  with  Rev.  xxi. .  xxii..  we  shall  find 
that  they  all  relate  to  the  same  period,  and  that  period  the  mil- 
lennium. If  any  ask,  why  then  is  a  period  of  1000  \< 
cified?  I  answer,  because  at  the  end  of  that  period  the  judg- 
ment will  take  place — the  guilty  nations  will  be  destroyed,  and 
some  great  alteration  in  the  administration  of  the  kingdom 
will  take  place;  but  we  must  take  heed  not  to  interpret  that 
alteration  in  opposition  to  the  promises. 

But  this  inquiry  doth  not  so  much  concern  us.  Our  great 
business  is  to  "watch  and  pray  always,  that  we  may  be  account- 
ed worthy  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  man;"  our  desire  should 
be  to  attain  to  the  first  resurrection.  Then  if,*as  children  of 
the  resurrection,  we  enter  into  the  joy  of  our  Lord,  whatever 
alteration  may  take  place  at  the  close  of  the  millennium,  it  must 
be  for  the  better.  An  eternity  of  bliss  with  Jesus  is  the  saints' 
inheritance,  and  the  glorious  millennium  is  the  splendid  portal 
through  which  they  enter  to  begin  an  eternal  progression  of 
blessedness.* 

0  what  melody  is  there  in  that  sound,  "Ever  with  the  Lord'.-'' 
Jesus  saith,  "I  will  make  the  overcomer  a  pillar  in  the  temple 
of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out." 

"In  such  society  as  this 

My  weary  soul  would  rest: 
Theman  that  dwells  where  Jcmis  is, 
Must  be  for  ever  blest." 

1  conclude  this  chapter  with  quoting  the  fervent  exhortation 
and  glorious  declaration  of  Peter,  Acts  iii.  19 — 81,  "Repent ye, 
therefore,  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out, 
when  [that]  the  times  of  refreshing  shall  [may]  come  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord;  and  [that]  he  shall  [may]  send  Jesus 
Christ,  which  before  was  preached  unto  you:  whom  the  heaven 
must  receive  until  the  times  of  the  restitution  of  all  things, 
which  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets 
since  the  world  began."  Here  we  have  two  most  beautiful 
descriptions  of  the  millennial  state. — we  have  that  state  iden- 
tified with  the  second  coming  of  Christ  and  the  pardon  of  the 

*  l:It  may  be 
We're  now  but  in  creation's  vestibule, 
And  acting:  the  mere  pn  lode  unto  joy 
Immortal,  pnivenaL" 

B 

VOL.  III. — 21 


120  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

Jews  as  a  nation,  Jer.  xxxi.  33,  34;  Rom.  xi.  17;  and  Joel  iii. 
21;  and  we  are  told,  what  indeed  we  have  found  to  be  a  glori- 
ous fact,  that  this  restitution  of  all  things  has  been  the  theme  of 
every  prophet  who  has  been  a  mouth  for  God  to  guilt)'  man.* 
How  glorious  then  must  that  kingdom  be!  How  dear  is  it  to 
the  Holy  One  who  inhabiteth  eternity!  0  may  our  minds, 
with  much  thankfulness,  meditate  upon  it,  and  with  ardent  hope 
expect  it,  that,  "receiving  the  kingdom  of  God  as  little  chil- 
dren," we  may  at  length,  through  boundless  mercy,  "enter  into 
the  joy  of  our  Lord;"  and,  as  the  "blessed  of  our  Father,  in- 
herit the  kingdom  prepared  for  us  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OBJECTIONS  AGAINST  THE  PRE-MILLENNIAL  COMING  OF  CHRIST, 
AND  HIS  REIGN  ON  EARTH  WITH  HIS  SAINTS,  CONSIDERED. 

Having  stated  what  I  considered  the  Scriptures  say  concern- 
ing the  coming  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  I  will  now  lay  before 
my  reader  the  objections  which  are  made  to  these  views.  Let 
no  one  be  alarmed  at  the  number  of  objections  produced,  for 
there  is  no  doctrine  of  God's  word  but  its  enemies  would  find 
as  many  objections  against  as  are  made  against  these  now  treated 
of.  He  who  rejects  any  doctrine  because  of  the  number  of  its 
objectors,  or  even  because  of  their  respectability,  bids  fair  soon 
to  become  a  sceptic,  and  believe  nothing,  for  Satan  will  soon 
show  him  periods  in  the  history  of  the  church,  when  the  cur- 
rent of  opinion  has  set  in  against  every  doctrine  of  God's  word. 

It  is  one  mercy,  that  amidst  all  the  objections  made  against 
the  sentiments  now  contended  for,  no  one  can  say  that  the  word 
of  God  is  silent  on  these  subjects.  But  we  are  told  that  we  must 
not  take  the  plain,  literal  meaning  of  the  word  of  God.  This 
shall  be  the  first  objection  we  will  hear,  and  endeavour  to  an- 
swer. 

1.  The  opponents  of  this  scheme  object  to  the  method  of 
interpretation  generally  adopted  by  those  that  advocate  it.  If 
the  Scriptures  are  to  be  understood  literally,  then  the  coming 
of  Christ  before  his  kingdom, — the  restoration  and  supremacy 
of  the  Jews — and  the  reign  of  Christ  with  his  saints  on  earth, 

*  For  a  beautiful  exposition  of  this  passage  see  Cuninghame's  Answer  to 
Faber,  pp.  130—142. 


OF  on:  LORD  JESUS  <iii:ivi  joj 

are  most  certain,  because  the  Scriptures  affirm  all  these  things 
in  so  many  plain  words,  which  we  have  already  shown.  J  Jut 
if  all  these  Scriptures  are  capable  of  being,  and  ought  to  be 
spiritualized,  then  the  whole  subject  assumes  another  sspect; 

and  we  must  stop  and  take  a  human  pilot  on  board  before  we 
advance  another  league  in  prosecuting  our  disco verii  I  in  the 
regions  of  prophecy.  Let  us  first  examine  a  specimen  or  two 
of  this  manner  of  interpretation,  before  we  adopt  it  as  ;i  whole. 
In  Rev.  v.  10,  we  are  told  that  the  saints  around  the  throne 
sing,  "We  shall  reign  on  the  earth.''  Mi.  Jones  (  I  great  op- 
ponent of  millenarianisin)  allows  that  this  must  unquestionably 
be  considered  as  a  prophecy  concerning  a  future  period  of  the 
church  on  earth.  Sec  Lectures  on  the  Revelations,  p,  1  11.  (to 
which  work  all  future  references  must  he  considered  as  direct- 
ing;) but  he  contends  that  it  means  no  more  than  that  when  the 
gospel  is  universally  disseminated,  the  redeemed  in  glory  will 
rejoice  in  this  great  event  and  the  glorious  times  that  will  fol- 
low, that  they  may  he  said  to  reign  on  the  earth  in  their  par- 
ticipating in  the  triumphs  of  the  church  at  that  period,  and 
have  an  increase  of  joy  in  heaven  in  consequence  of  the  pros- 
perity of  the  church  on  earth,  pp.  145,  116.  Now  look  at  the 
whole  of  this  passage,  Rev.  v.  9,10:  "Thou  hast  redeemed  us, 
and  made  us  kings  and  priests;  and  we  shall  reign  on  the  earth." 
They  were  not  celebrating  the  redemption  of  the  church  in 
the  latter  day;  hut  their  own,  and  their  own  priesthood  and 
royalty;  and  then  they  describe  the  place  where  these  shall  he 
exercised — on  the  earth.  But  to  evade  the  force  of  this  we,  Mr. 
Jones  refers  to  1  Cor.  xv.  51,  and  1  Thess.  iv.  15 — 17.  and 
infers  that  as,  in  these  passages,  the  word  we  did  not  refer  either 
to  the  person  writing,  or  the  persons  written  to,  so  it  is  in  the 
words  now  before  us.  The  redeemed  did  not  mean  them- 
selves, though  they  said  so.  Now  examine  a  moment  th(  - 
passages.  Both  of  them  have  reference  to  the  second  coining 
of  Christ,  an  event  which  the.,  apostle  pressed  upon  the  atten- 
tion of  the  people  of  God,  as  though  it  might  take  place  dur- 
ing the  lives  of  those  addressed.  If  he  had  acted  otherwise 
he  would  have  unnerved  his  own  argument,  and  frustrated  his 
own  intention,  which  was  to  stir  them  lip  to  hope  and  holiness 
from  the  consideration  of  Christ's  coming;  and  therefore  he 
says,  "We  that  remain,"  "We  shall  he  changed."  These, 
then,  prove  nothing  against  the  text  in  question,  because  they 
are  not  parallel,  and  because  their  practical  tendency  required 
they  should  be  thus  worded.  But  we  are  further  told  that' the. 
expressions  are  figurative.  I  as"k,  is  the  whole  passage  figura- 
tive? When  they  sing,  ''Thou  hast  redeemed  us  to  God,"  do 
we  look  for  any  figure  here?     No,  for  we  have  the   reality  oi 


122  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

all  figures — the  substance  of  all  types  and  shadows.  When 
they  sing  that  they  are  "kings  and  priests,  and  that  they  shall 
reign,"  we  believe  them;  why  then  deny  their  testimony  and 
wrest  their  meaning,  when  they  tell  us  zvhere  they  shall  reign? 
Is  not  their  company  most  desirable?  Can  we  manage  affairs 
better  without  them?  0  no!  Let  us,  then,  with  joy  and  hope, 
listen  to  the  Divine  declaration — "The  Lord  my  God  shall 
come,  and  all  his  saints  with  thee." 

We  pass  on  to  the  sister  passage  of  the  one  just  dwelt  upon, 
viz.  Rev.  xx.  4 — 6;  and  surely  the  reader  of  his  Bible  will 
scarcely  know  it,  after  it  has  received  a  few  touches  from  the 
spiritualizing  wand.  Mr.  Jones  says,  in  a  note,  Preface,  page 
7,  "Does  Christ  come  personalty  for  the  destruction  of  anti- 
christ, previous  to  the  commencement  of  the  thousand  years' 
reign,  or  at  the  conclusion  of  it,  viz.  at  the  last  day,  to  raise 
the  dead,  and  judge  the  world,  and  put  an  end  to  the  present 
dispensation!  This  is  the  gist  of  the  whole  controversy  be- 
tween us,  and  it  depends  upon  the  question,  whether  Rev.  xx. 
4 — 6,  is  to  be  interpreted  literally  or  metaphorically."  This 
certainly  is  the  question,  but  the  argument  does  not  solely  rest 
upon  the  text  mentioned.  This  is  bringing  an  evil  report  upon 
the  millenarian  cause,  as  though  it  had  but  one  text  to  support 
it;  whereas  we  profess  to  find  the  doctrine  of  Christ's  pre-mil- 
lenial  advent,  and  personal  reign,  in  all  parts  of  the  Bible. — 
This  passage,  in  Rev.  xx.  4 — 6,  is,  to  the  millenarian  cause, 
what  1  John  v.  7,  is  to  the  trinitarian  cause;  both  systems  are 
well-supported  without  either  of  these  texts;  but  these  power- 
ful auxiliaries  must  not  be  tamely  given  up  to  curtailers  and 
spiritualizers.  Mr.  Jones  says. of  this  passage,  "It  is  not  the 
language  of  history,  but  of  prophecy;  consequently,  it  is  not 
to  be  interpreted  literally,"  pages  542,  545.  But  does  he 
never  interpret  prophecy  literally?  Will  this  distinction  be- 
tween prophecy  and  history  always  hold  good?  Are  there  no 
historical  prophecies  which  were  fulfilled  to  the  very  letter, 
and  so  must  be  interpreted  literally?  Let  the  pierced  side  and 
the  parted  garments  of  Christ  answer  this  query.  Then  why 
twice  introduce  such  a  distinction  so  pointedly  in  this  place? 
is  it  not  in  fact  saying,  "You  must  not  apply  the  same  rule  of  in- 
terpretation to  this  scripture  prohecy,  as  you  do  to  otfiers?"  True, 
Mr.  J.  adds,  "It  must  be  explained  in  the  same  way  as  we  have 
explained  other  passages  of  this  book:"  but  would  it  not  be 
better  to  take  divine  directions,  and  explanations,  and  fulfil- 
ments for  a  pattern?  On  the  binding  of  Satan  Mr.  J.  observes, 
that  "he  is  now  placed  under  a  severe  restraint,  his  influence 
upon  earth  is  wonderfully  diminished:"  this  is  rather  literal. 
The  thousand  years,  he  says,  are  a  thousand  years,  though  it  is 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  [^l 

a  prophecy.  By  the  first  resurrection  he  understand! 
taphorieal  one,  or  a  resurrection  of  apostolical  feel  zjt 
principles,  "a  revival  of  the  spirit  of  true  Christianity,"  simi- 
lar to  that  which  actuated  the  martyrs,  ami  therefore  they 
are  said  to  live  and  reign  who  once  were  beheaded,  and  that 
"the  cause  in  which  they  suffered  should  now  triumph." — 
"The  rest  of  the  dead,"  he  interprets  to  he  the  remnant  ip 
of  Rev.  xi\.  21,  who  live  not  again  as  a  political  or  military 
power  till  after  the  thousand  years.  He  applies  the  terms 
blessed  and  holy  to  those  saints  and  churches  who  shall  then 
be  upon  the  earth,  and  yet  says, ''It  would  he  too  much  to  affirm, 
that  no  hypocrites  will  gain  access  into  the  churches  of  Chrisl 
during  this  blessed  period,"  p.  561.  What  an  anomaly!  hy- 
pocrites among  "the  blessed  and  holy,"— hypocrites  share  in 
the  first  resurrection, and  be  freed  from  the  second  death!  This 
interpretation  he  tries  to  bear  out  by  referring  to  the  apostolic 
churches,  to  whom  it  seems  this  description  was  equally  appli- 
cable, for  he  says,  "The  apostle  pronounced  them  (according 
to  profession  and  appearance)  to  be  blessed  and  holy,  and  ex- 
empt from  the  power  of  the  second  death  or  wrath  to  come," 
Eph.  i.  3;  1  Pet.  ii.  9;  1  Thes.  i.  10;  "but  we  know  that  the 
apostle  intended  these  salutations  for  possession  and  reality,  and 
not  profession  and  appearance."  Beside,  what  a  sad  description 
of  a  millennium  is  this,  if  we  are  to  be  in  no  better  state  than 
the  primitive  churches  were.  Consider  Corinth,  Galatia,  Ephe- 
sus,  Philippi,  Laodicea,  and  Sardis.  If  this  is  all  that  those 
glowing  descriptions  of  the  word  of  God  include,  then,  verily, 
1  for  one  shall  be  disappointed  when  the  millennium  comes: 
but  I  have  no  fear  on  that  head;  God  often  does  more  than  he 
promises,  never  less. 

Now  let  us  sift  this  interpretation   a  little   further.      Having 
spoken  of  Satan's   binding   before,  and   expressed    my  opinion 
that   it   will   be   a  total   suppression   of    his  power  during  the 
thousand  years,  the  next  thing  we  light  upon  is  the  first  resur- 
rection.   Mr.  J.  endeavours  to  support  his  opinion  by  referring 
to  the  Old  Testament,  where  the  restoration  of  the  Jews 
forth  by  a  resurrection.     And  well  might  it;   becauseit  is  th< 
outward    type  of   the  saints'  resurrection,    and  synchn 
therewith.      Isaiah  xxv.  sets  forth  the  calling  of  the  Je* 
the  apostle  quotes  that  very  chapter  to  prove  the   resurrection 
of  the  saints,  and  affirms,  Rom.  xi.,  that  the  receiving  ol  them 
(the  Jews)  will  be  "life  from  the  dead." 

But  how  does  it  comport  with  the  idea  of  a  m.llen. n  thai 

the  spirit  of  the  martvrs  should  revive?   As  hath  been  justly 
observed,  "that  was  a'spirit  of  patience  under  Buffering,  bold 
ness  in  declaring  the  truth  amidst  persecution,  faithfulness  V\  i  n 
21* 


124  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

unto  death  in  the  midst  of  unfaithfulness  and  apostacy:"  now 
what  need  for  this  spirit  during  the  millennium,  which  is  to  be 
a  season  of  rest  and  peace,  prosperity,  and  joy?  "Besides," 
says  the  writer  last  quoted,  "suppose  the  first  resurrection  is  an 
allegory,  or  merely  figurative;  who  are  they  that  lived  and 
reigned  with  Christ,  and  over  whom  the  second  death  hath  no 
power?  The  apostle  must  mean  that  he  saw  the  temper  and 
disposition,  or  spirit  of  the  martyrs;  and  they  lived  and  reigned 
with  Christ,  and  over  them  the  second  death  hath  no  power; 
but  is  not  this  supposing  him  to  write  nonsense?  And  yet  the 
pronoun  'they,'  in  verse  4,  can  agree  with  nothing  but  the  word 
'souls.'  'I  saw  the  souls' — 'and  they  lived:' — i.  e. ,  in  plain 
English,  I  saw  certain  persons  who  had  been  dead,  and  they 
lived  and  reigned  one  thousand  years;  others  who  were  dead, 
did  not  live  till  the  end  of  the  thousand  years.  Those  who 
first  rose  from  the  dead  were  blessed  and  holy:  those  who  did 
not  rise  then  were  afterwards  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  On 
those  who  first  rose  from  the  dead,  the  second  death  hath  no 
power;  the  rest  of  the  dead  are  reserved  for  it,  and  become 
the  victims  of  its  awful  power.  In  all  this,  there  is  a  perso- 
nality in  the  language  which  requires  us  to  believe  that  the 
apostle  spoke  of  individuals,  not  characters — of  persons,  not 
tilings."* 

Another  objection  raised  by  Mr.  J.  and  others  against  the 
first  resurrection  of  the  saints  being  deduced  from  it,  is,  that 
the  text  makes  mention  of  "souls,"  and  not  "bodies."  "I  saw 
the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded"  "sit  upon  the  thrones, 
and  have  judgment  given  them."  Mr.  Begg  thus  ably  answers 
this  objection: — "It  has  been  objected  that  it  is  not  the  saints 
themselves,  but  their  souls,  that  are  here  said  to  live.  This 
objection  has  more  speciousness  than  force.  For  it  is  to  be  ob- 
served that  a  change  of  condition  is  here  evidently  implied — 
a  change  from  death  unto  life.  The  souls,  however,  had  not 
died;  and  therefore  it  could  not  be  said  of  them  that  they  lived 
again.  This  is  further  evident  from  the  contrast  between  those 
who  'lived  and  reigned  with  Christ'  and  the  rest  of  the  dead, 
who  'lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years  were  finished.' 
As,  in  the  case  of  the  latter,  their  living  not  again  till  the  close 
of  this  period,  implies  that  they  had  lived  at  some  former  pe- 
riod, but  were  now  dead;  and  as  this  cannot  be  understood  of 
their  souls, — so,  when  it  is  said  of  those  who  are  made  parta- 
kers of  the  first  resurrection  that 'they  lived,'  these  must  have 
been  brought,  by  the  resurrection  of  their  bodies,  from  that 
state  of  death  in  which  the  rest  of  the  dead  continue."  Mr. 
Begg  then  goes  on  to  show  that  the  word  "soul,"  in  scripture 
*  Christian  Herald,  vol.  i.  p.  86. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JKSWS  CHRIST  [Ofi 

as  well  as  in  common  language,  ia  frequently  used  to  denote 
the  person;  and  when  thus  used  by  the  inspired  penmen,  ire 
no  more  experience  difficulty  in  determining  its  meaning,  than 
we  apprehend  danger  of  being  misunderstood,  when  we  speak 
of  the  number  of  souls  a  city  contains,  although  we  had  no  other 
information  as  to  what  is  meant.  When  the  apostle  P(  ter 
speaks  of  the  "few/1  that  is,  "eight  souls,"  who  were  saved  in 
the  ark,  l  Pet  iii.  29,  who  would  exclude  lh<  Noah 

and  Ids  family  from  the  salvation  referred  to?  see  also  Acts  ii, 
41;  xxvii.  37;  Gen.  ii.  7.  "Indeed,"  he  adds, "soul  is  some- 
times used  for  the  body  merely,"  Psal.  xlix.  1  5.  We  are 
therefore  fully  warranted  in  believing  the  apostle's  vision  to 
have  been  of  the  literal  resurrection  of  those  who  had  suffered 
for  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  who  had  not  suhmitted  to  anli- 
christian  authority."  In  addition  to  these  remarks,]  would 
ask,  do  not  the  expressions  of  sitting  on  thrones,  and  exercising 
judgment,  always  refer  to  a  state  subsequent  to  the  resurrection 
of  the  body?  1  think  the  following  scriptures  will  lead  us  to 
infer  as  much,  Dan.  vii.  9,  10,  26,  27;  Matt.  xix.  28;  Luke 
xxii.  o0;  1  Cor.  vi.  2,  3.  This  last  passage  synchronizes  with 
the  one  in  question,  and  explains  it. 

Some  have  objected  against  this  passage  that  it  speaks  only 
of  the  martyrs,  but  an  examination  of  the  text  shows  that  this 
glorious  state  will  be  shared  by  all  those  who  are  witness-bearers 
against  antichrist;  see,  for  proof  of  this,  Rev.  xi.  18,  which  is  a 
parallel  passage. 

We  may  conclude,  then,  with  favoured  John,  "Blessed  and 
holy  is  he  (not  principles  and  feelings,  but /<<■)  that  hath  part  in 
the  first  resurrection,"  even  that  resurrection  which  shall  take 
place  "when  the  Lord  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout, 
and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first."'  They  are  blessed  as 
children  of  the  resurrection,  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with 
Christ;  "holy"  in  that  they  are  fashioned  like  unto  Aw  glorious 
body,  according  to  his  mighty  working.  -  On  such  "the  second 
death  hath  no  power;  their  happy  state  shall  not  bo  like  the 
feelings  and  principles  by  which  many  shall  he  actuated  a.t  the 
close  of  the  millennium,  who  will  be  overcome  by  the  tempta- 
tion of  Satan  when  he  is  loosed.  Sin,  death,  and  hell  shall  not 
reach  them.  but.  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ, 
shall  realize  all  they  anticipated,  Rev.  v.  10,  and  reign  with 
him  a  thousand  years. 

Now,  let  any  one  candidly  look  over  the  two  interpretations, 
and  see  which   best   accords  with  Scripture.     This  passag 
evidently  unfriendly  to  the  anti-millenarians;   it  impedes  their 
spiritualizing  system   sadly:  they  could  do   better  without  it. 
after  all  the  pains  they  have  taken  to  metamorphose  it.      It  is 


226  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

an  evident  proof  that  there  is  something  wrong  about  that  sys- 
tem which  finds  any  part  of  God's  word  burdensome.  To  these 
remarks,  I  just  add  the  testimony  of  the  venerable  Joseph 
Mede,  concerning  this  text:  "I  take  the  resurrection,  both  of 
them,  first  and  second,  to  be  proper  and  real.  'Tis  not  safe  to 
deprive  the  church  of  those  texts,  whereon  her  faith  of  the 
resurrection  is  builded.  For  this  interpretation  (that  which 
would  make  the  first  resurrection  metaphorical  or  spiritual) 
will  necessarily  rob  us  of  that  of  Dan.  xii.  2 — 4  also,  whereon 
I  believe  the  church  of  the  Old  Testament  built  her  faith  of 
that  article,  there  being  no  such  evident  place  besides  in  all  the 
Old  Testament." 

Mr.  Jones,  endeavours  also,  to  dismantle  another  fortress 
which  guards  our  doctrine,  viz.  2  Thess.  ii.  8.  "And  then 
shall  that  wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall  consume 
with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  destroy  with  the  brightness 
of  his  coming.  This  scripture  evidently  connects  together  the 
coming  of  Christ,  and  the  destruction  of  antichrist,  but  he  la- 
bours to  prove  that  it  is  only  a  spiritual  coming,  whereas  it  is 
obviously  the  same  coming  spoken  of  1  Thess.  iv.  and  v.;  2 
Thess.  7 — 10;  ii.  1.  He  endeavours  to  prove  his  point  by  re- 
ferring to  several  passages  where  the  coming  of  Christ  is  men- 
tioned, and  which  he  says  denote  a  spiritual  coming,  such  as 
Psal.  xviii.  9;  lxxii.  6,  7;  cxliv.  5;  Isa.  xiii.  9;  xix.  1.  Well, 
suppose  these  passages  do  refer  to  a  spiritual  coming,  it  doth 
not  follow  that  2  Thess.  ii.  8,  doth  likewise.  But  I  think  it 
could  easily  be  proved  that  every  passage  he  refers  to  bears 
upon  the  great  event  of  Christ's  personal  coming.  But  for 
further  remarks  on  this  passage,  I  refer  to  other  parts  of  this 
work. 

Those  who  spiritualize  Scripture  should  have  good  memo- 
ries. At  page  26,  Mr.  Jones  applies  Dan.  vii.  9,  10,  to  the 
second  coming  of  Christ,  and  makes  use  of  it  to  illustrate  Rev. 
i.  7;  four  times  afterwards  he  refers  the  events  in  the  same 
chapter  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel ,  pp.  380,  385,  466,  4SS.  At  page  3S5,  speaking  of  the  de- 
struction of  antichrist,  he  says,  "This  is  declared  by  the  pro- 
phet Daniel,  vii.  26,  and  with  this  agree  the  words  of  the 
apostle  Paul,  2  Thess.  ii.  8."  Observe,  Dan.  vii.  26,  is  God's 
explanation  of  Dan.  vii.  9,  10,  that  very  passage  which  Mr.  J. 
applies  to  the  personal  coming  of  Christ;  now,  if  Dan.  vii.  26, 
agrees  with  2  Thess.  ii.  8,  so  must  Dan.  vii.  9,  10,  and  thus 
Mr.  J.  unwittingly  allows  in  one  place  that  Christ  comes  per- 
sonally when  he  comes  to  destroy  antichrist,  and  thus  over- 
throws his  own  arguments  against  2  Thess.  ii.  S.  He  also  very 
frequently  quotes  1  Cor.  xv.  32,  54,  and  applies  it  to  the  grand 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


127 


consummation  of  all  things  in  the  coming  of  Christ  and  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead;  but  he  forgets  that  [ml  \\v.  from 
whence  the  apostle  quotes,  refer   to  the  same  event;  and  yet 

that  chapter  and  the  following,  evidently  refer  to  a  kingdom 
upon  earth,  to  the  spread  of  divine  knowledge,  and  the  happi- 
ness ol  the  Jewish  people;  and  therefore  we  see  the  propriety 
of  their  restoration  being  likened  to  a  resurrection,  i 
when  they  are  restored,  and  the  bodies  of  the  saints  raised, 
"death  will  be  swallowed  up  in  victory."1 

But  having  noticed  these  few  instances,  I  will  assign  a  few- 
reasons  against  this  method  of  spiritualizing  Scripture. 

1.  Because  no  one  can  with  any  certainty  say  what  the  Bible 
does  mean.  Who  is  to  determine  how  far  persons  may  or  may 
not  go?      "Let  the  Christian  reader,"  says  Luther,  "fil 

to  find  out  the  literal  meaning  of  the  word  of  Cod:  for  this, 
and  this  alone,  is  the  whole  foundation  of  faith  and  of  Christian 
theology." 

Hooker  says,  "I  hold  it  for  a  most  infallible  rule,  in  expo- 
sitions  of  sacred  Scripture,  that  where  a  literal  construction 
will  stand,  the  farthest  from  the  letter  is  commonly  the  worst. 
There  is  nothing  more  dangerous  and  delusive  than  that  art 
which  changeth  the  meaning  of  words,  as  alchemy  doth  or 
would  do  the  substance  of  metals;  making  of  any  thing  what 
it  listeth,  and  bringing  in  the  end  all  truth  to  nothing." 

2.  God's  dealings  with  the  Jews  forbid  our  adopting  such  a 
line  of  interpretation.  No  doubt  their  Rabbis  could  spiritualize 
Psal.  xxii.;  Isa.  liii,;  and  Dan.  ix.;  but  Calvary  literalized  these 
passages.  The  Jews  would  not  read  this  plain  interpretation, 
and  behold,  God  hath  scattered  them,  and  taken  vengeance  on 
their  inventions.  They  were  ripened  to  this  hardness  by  not 
listening  to  the  voice  of  the  types  and  prophecies,  and  their 
literal  fulfilment  by  the  great  Redeemer. 

3.  Literal  fulfilment  of  prophecy  is  another  argument  against 
spiritualizing  prophecies  yet  to  be  fulfilled.  I  shall  endeavour 
to  set  this  forth  by  placing  in  two  columns,  1.  God's  predic- 
tions and  fulfillings;  2.  God's  prophecies  and  interpretations; 
3.  God's  assurances  and  man's  contradictions: — 

Goo's    PKKDICTIONS.  '  I 

''Behold,  thy  Kingc eth  uDtotbee,  "And  Jesus,  when  he  foui  ■' 

riding  upon  an  ass,  and  upon  a  colt  the  ass,  sal  thereon;  aa  ir   iswritten."— 

ibid  of  an  ass,"—ZecA.  ix. !».  John  rii.  II. 

"They  part   my  garments  among  "And  they  crucified  him,  parting 

*  "The  apostle  Paul  explicitly  applies  Isa.  lix.  BO,  loa  fbtore  I 
Rom.  ix. 'it;-,  Isa.  xxv.  8,  to  the  timeol  the  resurrection,   I  C 
Haggai  ii.  6,  to  a  future  shaking  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  H( 
and  thereby  distinctly  teaches  *us  that  there  will  5e  a  future  fulfilmei 
passages."— £  Guide. 


128 


THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 


them,  and  cast  lots  upon  my  vesture."  his  garments,  and  casting  lots."— Matt. 

—Psal.  xxii.  18.  xxvii.  35. 

God's  prophecies.  Man's  Interpretations. 

"I  will  rejoice  over  them  to  do  them  I  will  bring  them  into  the  enjoyment 

good,  and  I  will  plant  them  in   this  of  gospel  privileges,  and  unite  them  in 


land  assuredly  with  my  whole  hear 
and  with  my  whole  soul."— Jer.  xxxii 
41. 

"Behold,  1  come  as  a  thief.    Blessec 
is  he  that  watcheth."     Rev.  xvi.  15. 


God's  declarations. 
"We  shall  reign  on  the  earth." — 
Rev.  v.  10. 

"The  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again 
until  the  thousand  years  were  finished. 
This  is  the  first  resurrection."— Rev. 
xx.  5. 

"And  they  shall  dwell  in  the  land 
that  I  have  given  unto  Jacob  my  ser- 
vant, wherein  your  fathers  have  dwelt; 
and  they  shall'  dwell  therein."— Ezek. 
xxxvii.  25. 

"And  ye  shall  dwell  in  the  land  that 
I  gave  to  your  fathers.    And  the  deso- 


:hurch  fellowship  with  the  nations 
among  whom  they  are  scattered. — Mo- 
dem Opinion. 

"I  do  not  understand  this  to  refer  to 
Christ's  personal  appearance;  but  to  his 
coming  in  a  way  of  vengeance  upon 
his  enemies." — Jones'  Lectures. 

Man's  contradictions. 

The  redeemed  who  are  in  glory  ne- 
ver will  reign  on  the  earth. — Modem 
Opinion. 

There  will  be  no  first  resurrection 
of  the  saints;  all  the  dead  will  be  rais- 
ed at  the  same  moment. — Modem  Opi- 
nion. 

They  never  shall  possess  the  land  of 
Canaan  again.  "Such  a  circumstance 
would  rather  hinder  than  facilitate 
their  conversion  to  Christianity." — Ec- 
lectic Review. 

"Politically  considered,  there  is  no- 
thing improbable  in  the  event  of  the 


late  land  shall  be  tilled,  whereas  it  lay    Jews' restoration  to  Palestine;  yet  it 
desolate  in  the  sight  of  all  that  passed     may  be  no  more  the  fulfilment  of  pro- 


phecy than  the  emancipation  of  the 
Greeks  or  of  the  Irish;  and  it  may 
prove  an  hinderance  instead  of  further- 
ing their  being  grafted  in  again  into 
the  church- of  God." — Eclectic  Review. 


by.  And  they  shall  say,  This  land 
that  was  desolate  is  become  like  the 
garden  of  Eden  ;  and  the  waste  and 
desolate,  and  ruined  cities,  are  become 
fenced  and  are  inhabited.  Then  the 
heathen,  that  are  left  round  about  you, 
shall  know  that  I  the  Lord  build  the 
ruined  cities,  and  plant  that  which  is 
desolate;  I  the  Lord  hare  spoken  it,  and 
I  will  do  it."— Ezek.  xxxvi.  24;31— 36. 

I  might  multiply  the  quotations  under  these  three  heads;  but 
the  above  are  sufficient  to  show  that  it  is  an  evil  thing  to  devi- 
ate from  the  divine  pattern. 

It  may  be  inquired,  are  no  parts  of  God's  word  to  be  inter- 
preted otherwise  than  literally?  This  is  not  affirmed;  but  let 
its  literal  meaning  first  be  sought  out.  The  structure  of  the 
passage  will  generally  tell  us  whether  it  ought  to  be  interpret- 
ed spiritually  or  literally.  Thus,  when  there  is  a  natural  or 
moral  impossibility  in  the  case  (as  in  the  instance  of  the  stars 
falling  to  the  earth,)  or  when  the  whole  passage  is  evidently 
figurative,  we  may  depart  from  the  literal  interpretation;  but 
to  apply  part  of  a  declaration,  promise  or  threatening,  spiritu- 
ally, and  part  literally,  as  is  often  done,  is  suspicious.  We 
should  carefully  distinguish  between  the  event  or  circumstance 
the  prophecy  points  out,  and  the  figures  or  symbols  that  are 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


129 


used  to  set  it  forth.     The  farmer  wc  may  expect  t<>  he  literally 
fulfilled,  and  the  fatter  spiritually.     Thus  real  and  literal  • 
are  foretold  by  Bymbola  and  figui 

2.  The  second  objection  will  again  take  us  to  that  famous 
scripture,  Rev.  xx.  7 — f».  The  circumstance  of  the  revolt  that 
takes  place  after  the  millennium,  is. usually  urged  Bfl  B  weighty 
objection  against  the  doctrine  of  Christ's  personal  reign  on 
earth  with  his  saints.     Mr.  .1  It  is  a  millstone  round 

the  neck  of  the  system."  Let  us  first  look  at  the  words  them- 
selves, and  then  see  with  which  system  they  best  agree.  '-And 
when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out 
of  his  prison,  and  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  that  are 
in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog,  and  Magog,  to  gather 
them  together  to  battle:  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of 
the  sea.  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and 
compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  round  about,  and  the  beloved 
city,  and  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured 
them."  Now  I  would  first  premise  that  good  add  learned  men 
who  have  contended  for  a  personal  reign,  have  taken  two  views 
of  the  subject.  The  first  is,  that  of  Dr.  Burnett,  ami  Dr.  Grill, 
who  held  that  there  would  be  a  spiritual  reign  of  many  ages,  con- 
tinuance first,  and  after  that  a  personal  reign,  when  the  earth 
would  be  wholly  and  only  possessed  by  Christ  and  his  risen 
saints.  Certainly  around  this  system,  the  text  in  question  is  a 
millstone.t     The  other  view  of  the   subject,  which    is   chiefly 

*  See  the  subject  of  literal  interpretation  ably  handled  in Bickersteth's Guide, 

chap.  xiv.  The  author  observes,  "It  is :essary  to  a  consistent  interpretation, 

and  it  throws  great  light  on  the  Old  Testament  prophecies  and  on  the  future 

purj ss  of  God,  to  take  them  first  and  generally,  in  their  plain,  literal,  and 

obvious  meaning: — Zion,  meaning  Zion;  Judah  meaning  Jadah;  Israel,  mean- 
ing Israel;  and  Jerusalem,  meaning  Jerusalem."  Mark  how  far  they  were 
accomplish''*!  when  Christ  firsl  came,  i  as  in  fsa.  liii.,  Dan.  Lx.25,26,)  and  then 
consider  what  has  yel  been  unaccomplished,  and  may  be  realized  in  the  future 
restoration  of  the  Jews.  Lei  us  interpret  the  unfulfilled  on  thesame  principle, 
and  in  the  same  literal  way  as  we  do  the  fulfilled. 

MMaywe  not/'  (the  author  must  include  himself")  "have  perverted  the 
Scriptures,  have  wronged  the  Jews,  have  obscured  the  future  glorious  kingdom 
of  Christ,  have  mis-directed  the  church,  an  m  it  thejudgm 

to  come  on  the  ungodly,  by  attempting  to  spiritualize  that  which  <  tod  intended 
not  to  be  spiritualized,  but  to  be  literally  understood!"—  Guide,  p  L66 

t  Those  who  contend  for  this  opinion,  consider  thai  the  <; 
army  consist  of  the  raised  wicked  dead.      Bui  against  this  inter] 
several  weighty  objections  may  be  urged.     Firstthej  an  desci    ■ 
in  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  and  not  the  raised  dead.    There  is  nothing 

said  of  the  raised  dead  until  ver.  13,  after  tl nations  are  destroy e  I 

which,  with  whal  propriety  can  Batan  I  e  said  lo  be  loosed  from  the  b 

pjt)  in  oi  ■  those  whose  souls  had  long  been  m  a  pla<  e  of  punish- 

ii  is  implied,  that  those  Satan  deceives,  were  not 
A^  I  have  observed  elsewhere  (Millenarian's  An  wei  >,thewicked  wl 
from  the  dead,  will  come  forth,  not  to  b  •  more,  oi  u 

another  warfare  with  God;  no/ they  will  be  undeceived  thei 
against,  and  punished  with  everlasting  destruction,  from  the  presence  01  the 
Lord. 


130  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

maintained  by  millenarians  of  the  present  day,  as  also  was  main- 
tained by  the  primitive  church,  is  what  hath  been  already  set 
before  the  reader,  viz.,  that  the  coming  of  Christ,  the  destruction 
of  antichrist,  and  the  calling  of  the  Jews,  synchronize,  and  are 
followed  by  Christ's  reign  and  kingdom,  in  the  blessedness  of 
which  the  nations  of  the  earth  share.  Many  of  our  opponents 
make  no  distinction  between  these  two  systems,  but  palm  the 
difficulties  belonging  to  the  one,  upon  the  other.  Now  I  con- 
tend, that  while  the  millstone  cannot  be  got  rid  of  from  Dr. 
Gill's  system,  as  it  regards  the  other,  there  is  no  stone  to  re- 
move, for  this  text  harmonizes  with  our  views.  But  before  I 
prove  this,  I  will  show  the  reader  the  manner  in  which  Mr. 
Jones  disposes  of  this  millstone.  He  tells  us,  p.  572,  "The 
nations  here  mentioned,  consist  of  those  who  never  were  really 
converted  to  Christianity,  but  who,  during  the  imprisonment 
of  Satan,  and  the  reign  of  the  saints,  had  been  in  a  state  of 
subjection,  a  state  of  political  death,  who  were  tamed  of  their 
ferocity  by  the  universal  prevalence  of  the  gospel  influence, 
and  thus  rendered  so  harmless,  as  to  produce  no  outward 
commotion  or  disturbance.  These  are  the  successors  of  the 
'remnant  of  them  that  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him  that 
sat  upon  the  horse,' Rev.  xix.  21;  they  are  'the  rest  of  the 
dead;'  xx.  5.  These,  Satan  succeeds  in  deceiving,  and  this  is 
the  Gog  and  Magog  army,  whom  fire  devours,  and  thus  they 
are  mustered  together."  Here  then,  according  to  Mr.  Jones's 
account,  are  whole  nations  numerous  as  the  sands  of  the  sea, 
who  "are  never  really  converted  to  Christianity"  during  the 
millennium.  Compare  this  his  rash  assertion  with  God's  de- 
clarations on  this  subject.  "All  nations  shall  call  him  blessed," 
Psal.  lxxii.  "Thou  shalt  inherit  all  nations,"  Psal.  lxxxii.  8. 
"The  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,"  Dan.  vii.  "The 
whole  earth  is  full  of  his  glory,"  Isa.  vi.  3.  "The  earth  shall 
be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,"  Isa.  xi.  "For  the  na- 
tion and  kingdom  that  will  not  serve  thee  shall  perish,  yea, 
those  nations  shall  be  utterly  wasted,"  Isa.  lx.  12.  How,  I  ask, 
do  these  scriptures  comport  with  Mr.  Jones's  idea  of  there 
being  great  nations  unconverted  during  the  millennium?  Is 
this  his  explanation  according  to  truth? 

Let  us  next  try  whether  any  better  solution  can  be  given. 
The  word  of  God  tells  us  that  after  Christ  has  executed  judg- 
ment on  the  apostate  nations,  and  kingly  confederacy,  tliere 
will  still  be  a  few  remaining,  who  will  not  own  the  supremacy 
of  the  Jewish  people;  mark  Isa.  lx.  12;  Zech.  xiv.  1G  — 19;  of 
these  it  is  said,  "They  shall  perish  and  be  utterly  wasted;" 
that  great  and  sore  plagues  shall  come  upon  them,  who  go  not 
up  to  Jerusalem  to  keep  the  feast  of  tabernacles.     This  being 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  j   ;  | 

done,  all  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  God's  glory.  "For  it  shall 
come  to  pass,  that  from  one  new  moon  to  another,  and  from 
one  Sabbath  to  another,  shall  all  flesh  come  to  worship  before 
me,  saith  the  Lord,"  Isa.  lxvi.  2;3.  That  a  few  solitary  per- 
sons who  may  be  disaffected,  may  exist,  Isa.  Ixv.  80,  <;ives  us 
reason  to  suppose;  but  to  say  that  whole  nations  shall  be  then 
unconverted,  appears  to  me  to  be  a  plain  contradiction  of  dud's 
word.  At  the  close  of  the  thousand  years,  Satan  being  loosed, 
goes  forth  to  deceive  the  nations  who  had  been  converted,  and 
had  enjoyed  Christ's  government  during  the  millennium;  he 
does  not  find  them  deceived,  but  he  goes  to  do  it.  II 
ceeds  most  probably  by  degrees:  large  hosts  range  themselves 
under  his  standard;  they  surround  the  camp  of  the  saints  and 
the  beloved  city,  (alluding  most  probably  to  the  risen  saints, 
and  Jewish  nation,)  but  an  overwhelming  act  of  vengeance 
destroys  them.  Then  comes  the  general  judgment  of  the  dead 
"who  lived  not;"  and  of  those  who  lived  and  da'cd  during  the 
millennium,  yea,  of  all  those  who  were  not  included  in  the 
first  resurrection.  Those  who  consider  what  man  under  the 
influence  of  Satan  hath  done  heretofore,  will  not  think  it  incre- 
dible that  he  should  act  thus;  Pharaoh,  Israel,  and  the  .1  ■ 
rulers  sinned  against  as  visible  displays  of  God,  as  these  de- 
ceived ones  will  do. 

A  third  objection  raised  against  this  doctrine,  is,  that  many 
good  and  great  men  have  not  received  it.  It  may  be  so,  and 
yet  this  doctrine  may  be  true.  The  wise  and  prudent  among 
the  Jews,  and  even  many  sincere  characters,  were  grievously 
mistaken  concerning  the  nature  of  Christ's  first  mission  into 
our  world,  and  the  wise  and  good  among  the  Gentiles  may  be 
mistaken  concerning  his  second  coming.  Have  the  'rulers  or 
any  of  the  Pharisees  believed  on  him?  said  the  enemies  of  our 
Lord;  and  no  doubt  the  church  of  Rome  reasoned  in  a  similar 
way  at  the  Reformation.  They  had  fathers,  councils,  creeds, 
canons,  popes,  and  the  authority  of  ages  in  their  favour;  and 
will  you,  said  the)',  presume  to  back  the  Bible  against  all  these? 

A  reference  to  the  history  of  the  church  will  show  that  the 
doctrine  now  advocated  has  had  some  besides  fanatics  and  en- 
thusiasts, as  believers  in  it.  I  do  not  bring  forward  human 
authorities  as  a  reason  why  it  should  be  believed,  but  rather  to 
refute  the  calumnies  thrown  upon  it  as  though  it  were  B  modern 
sentiment,  and  to  show  that  in  the  purest  Bges  of  the  church, 
gracious  men  have  understood  the  Bible  literally,  and  have  ex- 
pected Christ  to  come  to  set  up  a  glorious  kingdom. 

In  my  little  tract,  entitled,  "A  Millenarian's  Answer  of  the 
Hope  that  is  in  him,"  1,  have  given  a  brief  history  of  this 
doctrine,  and  have  sworn  that  a  host  of  holy  men  have  cherished 

vol.  in. — 22 


132  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

it,  and  been  comforted  by  it.  To  tbat  outline  I  refer  tbe  reader; 
and,  for  a  more  full  account  of  tbose  who  since  the  Reformation 
have  maintained  it,  to  "Mr.  Anderson's  Letter  to  the  Author 
of  Millcnarianism  Indefensible."  Thus  much  we  may  state, 
as  the  result  of  these  inquiries,  that  nearly  every  one  of  the 
fathers  of  the  three  first  centuries,  held  the  doctrine  of  Christ's 
coming  to  reign  on  earth;  that  it  was  acknowledged  at  the 
council  of  Nice,  A.  D.  325;  that  it  grew  into  disrepute,  just  in 
proportion  as  popery  increased;  that  it  was,  in  some  measure, 
received  at  the  Reformation,  and  is  taught  in  King  Edward's 
Catechism;  that  the  majority  of  those  divines  who  formed  the 
Westminster  Assembly  held  it;*  that  it  is  plainly  and  honestly 
avowed  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  published  by  the  Baptists, 
1660,  which  is  signed  by  41  names,  and  said  to  be  approved  of 
by  more  than  20,000;  that,  amidst  a  host  of  others,  the  follow- 
ing men  of  God  have  embraced  it, — Joseph  Mede,  Dr.  Twisse, 
Dr.  Holmes,  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  Bishop  Newton,  Bishop  Hors- 
ley,  Joseph  Hussey,  Dr.  Goodwin,  Joseph  Caryl,  Fletcher  of 
Madeley,  Mr.  Thorp,  and  Robert  Hall,  with  many  others,  both 
dead  and  living,  who,  for  sobriety  of  mind,  research  into  Scrip- 
ture, holiness  of  character,  and  zeal  for  God,  yield  to  none. 

From  these  testimonies,  I  turn,  for  a  moment,  to  Mr.  Jones's 
remarks  on  the  antiquity  of  this  doctrine.  He  says,  (preface, 
p.  xi.,)  "Well,  then,  we  will  concede  to  you  that  these  opinions 
are  not  novelties;  we  can  trace  them  as  far  back  as  the  begin- 
ning of  the  third  century."  And  then  follows  an  account 
about  Dionysius,  and  how  successfully  he  refuted  the  millena- 
rians  of  his  day;  while  by  the  way,  the  avowal  of  the  council 
of  Nice  on  this  subject,  and  the  testimony  of  Buck,  (see  his 
dictionary,)  that  this  doctrtne  was  extensively  believed  in  the 
fourth  century,  show  that  Dionysius  did  it  little  harm.  After 
this,  comes  a  long  extract  from  Witsius;  which,  however  good 
in  itself,  has  nothing  really  to  do  with  the  point  in  hand.  At 
least,  if  true,  it  only  proves  that  Dionysius  outreasoned  the 
friends  of  Nepos,  who  held  the  doctrine  of  the  millennium; 
and  that  he  conducted  the  argument  in  a  Christian  spirit.  All 
this  may  be  true,  and  yet  Dionysius  wrong.!  Have  not  infidels 
outreasoned  professed  believers  in  revelation,  and  converted 
them  to  scepticism? — Does  it  follow  that  the  Bible   is  false, 

*  Anderson's  Letter,  p.  11—23. 

t  Jerome  says  that  "this  Dionysius  was  a  man  of  uncommon  eloquence,  but 
that  he  threw  out  doubts  against  the  Revelation,  as  not  being  the  writing  01  the 
apostle  John.  He  wrote  a  curious  piece,  deriding  the  fable  of  a  thousand  years, 
&c.  Him  Apollinarius  answered,  in  two  volumes;  whom  not  only  the  men  of 
his  own  sect,  but  most  of  our  people  likewise,  follow  on  this  point." 

Sir  Isaac  Newton,  after  showing  how  much  the  Revelation  was  studied  and 
commented  upon  in  the  first  centuries,  observes,  "This  was  the  state  of  the 
Apocalypse,  till  the  thousand  years  being  misunderstood,  brought  a  prejudice 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


133 


because  many,  by  reading  Paine'fl  Age  of  Reason,  have  been 
brought  to  think  BO?  All  this,  then,  I  repeat  again,  is  nothing  to 
the  point.  Why,  I  ask,  does  Mr.  Jones  begin  BO  late  IB  the 
third  century,  when  he  must  know  from  Gibbon,  Bishop 
ton,  JMosheim,  and  Buck,  that  the  doctrine  was  to  he  traced 
much  farther  back,  and  that  there  were  incontestable  arguments 
to  prove  as  much?  Why  not  face  Justin  Martyr,  and  overturn 
Bishop  Newton's  dissertation  on  Rev.  \\.  1 — 6?  Looking  at 
Mr.  Jones's  proceedings,  I  cannot  but  conclude,  that  the  an- 
tiquity of  this  doctrine  is  a  part  of  the  controversy  the  anti- 
millenarians  are  not  anxious  to  meddle  with.  They  have  not 
found  out  the  art  of  spiritualizing  the  writings  of  men,  as  they 
do  the  words  of  God.  Were  they  to  take  as  much  liberty  with  the 
former  as  they  have  done  with  the  latter,  they  would  be  laughed  at. 
At  page  547,  Mr.  Jones  touches  again  upon  the  subject  of 
antiquity,  but  soon  calls  in  Dr.  Whitby,  to  help  him  raise  a  dust 
about  the  millennium,  that  he  might  run  away  unobserved  in 
the  meantime.  But  this  will  not  do:  let  the  question  (for  he 
started  it  himself)  be  fairly  sifted.  Well,  but  he  makes  a  pro- 
mise of  doing  great  things,  in  the  preface.  "Of  the  sentiments 
of  the  fathers,  and  the  controversy  that  was  carried  on  among 
them  respecting  this  subject,  I  purpose  taking  some  notice  in 
the  preface  to  these  lectures."  Now,  in  the  preface,  / 
not  show  the  sentiment  of  the  fathers;  he  only  mentions  Dio- 
nysius  and  Nepos,  and  then,  with  a  polite  bow  to  the  clergy, 
he  makes  his  exit,  and  leaves  the  learned  and  pious  Witsins  in 
his  room,  to  read  us  a  lecture  upon   moderation  and  Christian 


against  it;  and  Dionysius  of  Alexandria,  noting  how  it  abounded  in  barbarisms, 
that  i-.  with  Hebraisms,  promoted  that  prejudice  so  far,  as  : 
Greeks,  in  the  fourth  century,  tu  doubt  of  the  book/'—/-'.':'  249. 

It  is  supposed  that  this  Dionysius  was  the  t  millenarians.  "The 

first  opponent  of  the  millenanan  doctrine, as  tar  as  1  aysius, 

who,  about  the  middle  of  the  third  century,  wrote  what  J 
gantbook,  ridiculing  the  story  of  the  millennium.' "  Eruvin,p.  1*  5 

The  same  author  ol  believe  thai  millenarianism 

and  the  Apocalypse  were  so  identified  in  the  minds  of  the  early  Christians,  thai 
he  who  received  the  book,  had  no  ideaof  any  mode  of  interpretati 
shouldprevent  him  receiving  that  doctrine.  Those,  therefore,  who  rejected  the 
millenarian  doctrine  rejected  the  Ap 

puting  that  it  taught  that  doctrine.'     I  -  '  observing  thai  the  d 

of  the  millennium  (which,  he  says,  was  intimately  connected  with  th< 
coming  of  Christ,)  was  carefully  inculcated  by  a  I  fathers,  from 

Justin  Martyr  and  Irenaeus,  who  conversed  with  Ihe  immediate  dia 
Christ,  down  to  Lactantius,  says,  "lint  when  the  edifice  of  the  church 
most  completed,  (alludm-  to  its  temporal  power,  and  earthly  | 
porary  support  was  laid  aside.    The  doctrine  of  Christ  irUi  was 

at  first  treated  a>  a  profound  allegoi  dared  by  degr 

ful  and  useless  opinion;  and  was  at  lenj 
of  heresy  and  fanaticism.    A  mysterious  prophecy,  which  ■■ 
the  sacred  canon,  (vi/..  the  Apbcalpyse,)  !""-  which  was  though)  lo  I 
exploded  sentiment,  has  very  narrd  i 


134  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

kindness.  As  to  the  controversy  about  it  among  the  fathers, 
Mosheim  says  it  never  was  opposed  till  the  third  century,  while 
he  owns  it  existed  in  the  first.  I  judge,  then,  Mr.  Jones  did 
not  show  us  the  sentiments  of  the  fathers,  because  those  senti- 
ments were  against  him.  Thus,  page  547  sends  us  to  the  pre- 
face, and  then  from  the  preface  we  go  to  page  547;  but  those 
parts  of  the  book  are  like  two  broken  down  tradesmen,  who 
draw  bills  upon  each  other  which  neither  can  meet.  We  pass 
on,  then,  to  notice 

The  fourth  objection,  which  respects  the  conflagration  of  the 
world  at  the  second  coming  of  Christ.  This  objection  may  be 
thus  stated :  "The  advocates  of  Christ's  reign  on  earth  maintain 
that  after  Christ's  coming  there  will  be  nations  on  the  earth — 
that  creation  will  be  renewed — the  animals  be  happy,  and  both 
freed  from  the  curse.  How  can  this  be,  if  Christ  at  his  com- 
ing burn  up  the  earth  and  its  works,  as  is  set  forth  2  Pet.  iii.? 

1  confess  this  appears  to  be  a  difficulty  of  no  ordinary  magni- 
tude, and  deserves  to  be  seriously  considered.  Some  have 
thought  that  the  conflagration  of  the  world  will  be  after  the 
millennium,  and  I  understand  that  Dr.  Whitby  has  interpreted 

2  Pet.  iii.  1,0 — 12,  to  favour  this  idea.  But  it  seems  to  me  that 
this  idea  in  its  full  extent  is  untenable.  Other  Scriptures  say 
that  Christ  will  be  revealed  in  flaming  fire,  2  Thess.  i.  8,  9;  and 
this  passage  of  Peter,  taken  as  a  whole,  evidently  shows  that 
the  day  of  retribution  was  the  day  of  the  Lord's  coming,  which 
was  the  subject  the  apostle  had  begun  about  verse  4,  and  there- 
fore, that  the  new  heavens  and  the  new-earth  are  subsequent 
to  a  fiery  judgment,  and  not  before.  Here  a  question  occurs 
which  may  be  satisfactorily  answered,  Is  there  good  reason  to 
conclude,  that  in  the  new  earth  which  Peter  speaks  of,  as  suc- 
ceeding the  Lord's  coming,  there  will  be  men*  and  animals 
living?  This  we  might  be  at  a  loss  to  answer,  did  not  Peter 
(iii.  1.3,)  direct  us  back  to.Isa.  lxv.,  for  to  that  part  of  God's 

*  ''In  the  new  earth  there  shall  be  glory  conferred  on  all  the  creatures,  which 
shall  be  (in  the  proportion  of  their  natures)  as  suitable  and  as  great  an  ad- 
vancement, as  the  glory  of  the  children  of  God  shall  be  to  them.  The  fire  at 
the  last  day  shall  be  a  refining,  and  not  a  destroying  or  annihilating  tire.  .  .  . 
If  it  be  objected,  What  use  will  the  animals  be  of  to  glorified  saints?  We 
may  suppose  them  of  as  much  use  as  they  were  to  Adam  in  innocency;  and  if 
it  be  only  to  illustrate  the  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness  of  their  Creator,  that 
is  enough;  see  Psal.xcvi.  10—13;  xcviii.7 — 9." — Henry's  Commentary  on  Rom. 
viii.  18-23. 

The  same  author  observes,  "The  redemption  of  the  creature  is  reserved  till 
the  time  of  the  manifestation  of  the  Son  of  God  at  the  resurrection;  for  as  it 
was  with  man,  and  for  man  that  they  fell  under  the  curse,  so,  with  man  and 
for  man,  they  shall  be  delivered.  All  the  curse  and  filth  that  now  adhere  to 
the  creature,  shall  be  done  away  then,  when  those  who  have  suffered  with 
Christ  on  earth  shall  reign  with  him  on  earth.  This  the  whole  creation  looks 
and  lonsjsfor." 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST 


L35 


word  he  refers,  by  the  expression  "according  to  his  promiax  ; '" 
now  we  learn  from  thence  that  there  will  be  men,  children, 
sinners,  houses,  vineyards,  lions,  lambs,  and  serpents,  in  this 
new  earth,  ver.  17 — 85.  Here,  then,  we  might  leave  the  sub- 
ject, having  ascertained,  that  in  the  new  earth  there  will  be 
such  things  as  we  have  spoken  of,. and  leave  God  to  show  us 
in  his  own  good  time  hozc  these  things  shall  be.  He  who  once 
destroyed  the  earth  with  water,  and  yet  found  means  to  per- 
petuate all  the  species  of  animals  and  plants  to  the  present  mo- 
ment, will  not  be  at  a  loss  for  an  ark  to  save  from  a  deluge  of 
fire,  should  that  lire  be  ordained  to  destroy  the  works  of  his 
hands  as  well  as  his  enemies.  ]Jut  I  beg  leave  to  drop  a  hint 
or  two  on  the  subject  with  humility  ami  diffidence.  I  think 
that  the  conflagration  spoken  of  at  the  coming  of  Christ,  has 
more  particularly  for  its  objects  the  enemies  of  Christ,  and  all 
their  defilements,  and  it  will  not  entirely  destroy  the  animate 
or  inanimate  creation  of  God,  but  purge  and  purify  those  hea- 
vens and  earth,  where  wicked  men  and  devils  have  reigned  so 
long.  This  fire,  I  believe,  will  be  material  lire,  and  with  it  1 
think  the  Roman  whore  will  be  burned:  and  some  have  thought 
the  papal  territory  will  become  a  Tophet,  Rev.  xviii.  8  — 10, 
21;  xix.  3;  a  hell  upon  earth,  Isa.  lxvi.  24;  xx\.  33.  My  rea- 
sons for  thus  believing  arc, 

1.  God,  in  his  covenant  with  Noah,  promises  never  to  smite 
again  any  thing  living,  as  he  hath  done,  Gen.  viii.  31.  Now 
as  we  have  seen  that  there  will  be  animals  existing  during  the 
millennium,  and  that  the  fiery  judgment  is  before  the  millen- 
nium, it  seems  that  he  does  not  smite  every  thing  living  there- 
by. 

2.  Because  in  the  other  descriptions  of  Christ  s  coming  with 

*  ':Dr.  Dwight  considers  that  hero  is  reference  to  God's  promise  to  Abra- 
ham, Gcn.xv.i.  8,  '4  will  give  to  ihec  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee  all  thi 
Canaan  for  an  everlastij  1 1  will  be-their  God."  Trui         D 

bat  is  fulfilled  to  Abraham's  literal  seed  literally,  and  to 
wrativety;  but  we  know  who  hath  said,  "Blessed  are  ll 
for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth."    When  John  .saw  the 
on  the'thronc,  he  heard  him  say,  "Behold,  I  make  all  things  new;"  and  imme 
!,  "He  thai  c  '-ill  inherit  all  thii  \ 

things:  and  then  comes  a 
to  Abraham,  "]  will  behis  God,  and  he  shall  be  i 
the  Apostle,  "heirs—]  ,  and  join!  heirs  wit! 

viii.  17.     Anatti 
of  the  verses  that  follow.     Having  alluded  to  Chi 

pie  as  joinl  heirs  with  him,  it  was  perfectly  con  should 

glance   ;  the  fall  manil 

I   nrist  and  hi-  ; 

,  he  and  they  should  be  glorifii  I 
lighty  wondersshall  '  birth  tol  the  i  hurch 

ged— the  !  — nu>n  made  ha 

Med. 
I  ) 


136  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

fire  to  judgment,  his  enemies  are  represented  as  fuel  for  that 
fire,  Psa!.  xi.  6;  xxi.  9,  10;  xxxvii.  20;  xlvi.  9;  Ixviii.  1,  2; 
compare  Psal.  lxxxiii.  13 — 15,  with  Isa.  ix.  4,  5;  Psal.  xcvii. 
1 — 5;  cxliv.  4,  5.  In  the  last  passage,  by  mountains,  we  must 
understand  great  and  mighty  enemies,  for  mountains  is  the 
nominative  of  "them"  in  ver.  6.  The  same  remark  applies  to 
the  preceding  reference  to  Psal.  xcvii.  and  to  Isa.  i.  28 — 31; 
ii.  12— 21;  xxx.  27,  2S,  33;  lxiv.  2;  lxvi.  15, 16;  Ezek.  xxxviii. 
22;.  xxxix.  C;  Dan.  vii.  9,  10.  "I  beheld  even  till  the  beast 
(the  Roman  empire)  was  slain,  and  his  body  given  to  the  burn- 
ing flame."  Some  have  thought  that  this  is  the  judgment 
spoken  of  by  Peter,  2nd  Epist;  iii.  and  that  it  will  extend  only 
to  the  fourth  beast,  or  the  dominions  of  the  Roman  empire; 
and,  indeed,  we  do  well  to  bear  in  mind  that  this  is  the  pro- 
phetical earthy  and  with  reference  to  this,  the  term  earth  is  used 
in  the  Apocalypse.  Joel  ii.  30,  31;  Mai.  iii.  2;  iv.  1,  are  par- 
ticularly worthy  of  attention  on  this  subject;  also  Matt.  iii.  12; 
xiii.  40—42,  49;  1  Cor.  iii.  14,  15;  1  Thess.  v.  3;  2  Thess.  i.  7, 
S;ii.8;  Heb.  x.  27;  Rev.  xviii.  8,  10.  All  these  Scriptures  will 
be  found  to  have  reference  to  the  second  coming  of  Christ:  they 
all  speak  of  his  being  revealed  by  fire,  and  they  point  out 
(some  by  plain  words,  and  others  by  symbols,)  who  shall  be 
consumed  thereby,  viz.  the  antichristian  faction — the  enemies 
of  the  Jews — and  in  short,  all  those  who  join  to  say  concern- 
ing the  Lord  and  his  Christ,  "Let  us  break  their  bands  in 
sunder,  and  cast  away  their  cords  from  us."  But  that  nature 
will  be  annihilated,  and  the  world  become  an  ocean  of  fire, 
does  not  appear  to  me  plain  from  them.  I  beg  my  reader  to 
observe,  that  events  of  great  magnitude,  such  as  revolutions  in 
kingdoms  and  overthrows  of  dynasties,  are  set  forth  by  terms 
that  equal  the  language  of  Peter,  with  regard  to  the  day  of 
vengeance."  For  instance,  Rev.  vi.  12 — 17,  which  some  ap- 
ply to  the  times  of  Constantine,  and  others,  with  more  proba- 
bility, to  the  French  revolution  and  subsequent  events;  also 
Zeph.  i.  2,  3,  which  sets  forth  the  troubles  of  the  Jews  for  their 
sins;  also  Deut.  xxxii.22,  where  God  thus  speaks:  "For  a  fire 
is  kindled  in  my  anger,  and  it  shall  burn  to  the  lowest  hell, 
and  shall  consume  the  earth  with  her  increase,  and  set  on  fire 
the  foundations  of  the  mountains."  This  refers  to  the  anger 
of  God  against  the  Jewish  people  and  their  oppressors,  Zech. 
i.  15;  xiv.  2;  and  yet  Dr.  Gill  says,  that  Justin  Martyr  under- 
stood this  passage  of  the  day  of  judgment,  and  the  burning  of 
the  world.  It  is  also  worthy  of  notice  that  our  Lord,  in  speak- 
ing of  his  second  coming  and  kingdom,  Matt.  xxiv.  29 — 31; 
Mark  xiii.  24 — 27;  Luke  xxi.  25 — 2S,  does  not  say  any  thing 
about  a  judgment  of  fire,  but  then  he  speaks  of  great  changes, 


OF  OUR  LORD  JKSIS  rillllST 


137 


and  overturnings,  and  troubles,  and  confusion, set  forth  by  the 
falling  of  the  stars  and  the  powers  of  the  heavens  being  shaken, 
which  may  intend  the    same    as   the    devouring    6 re   spoki  D 

of  in  other  places.  True,  it  is  said,  Lulu-  ivii.  28  —  SO,  that 
in  the  day  when  the  Son  of  man  shall  be  revealed,  it  shall  be 
as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Lot;  but  what  follow  after  leads  US  to 
expect  that  this  judgment  will  not  he  a  total  one,  but  the  same 
spoken  of  Matt.  xiii.  10 — 12,  -As  therefore  tin-  tares  (by  which 
is  intended  false  or  apostate  professors  of  religion]  air  gathered 
and  burned  in  the  fire;  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  tin-  world. 
The  Son  of  man  shall  sand  forth  his  angels,  and  they  shall  ga- 
ther out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend,  and  th<  m  that  do 
iniquity,  and  shall  cast  them  into  a  furnace  of  fire:  there  shall 
be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth."  This  passage  points  out 
the  objects  and  things  that  will  be  consumed,  and  seems  to  pro- 
test against  a  universal  conflagration   and  general  destruction. 

3.  One  thing  more  that  leads  me  to  think  this  view  of  2 
Pet.  iii.  is  right,  is  a  consideration  of  Isa.  xxav.  with  xxv., 
and  of  xxxiv.  with  xxxv.  In  Isa.  xxiv.  and  xxxiv.,  we 
have  descriptions  of  revolutions  upon  the  earth,  which  are 
equally  vivid  with  that  of  Peter:  "The  earth  is  utterly  broken 
down,  the  earth  is  clean  dissolved,  the  earth  is  moved  ex- 
ceedingly," &c,  Isa.  xxiv.  19.  And  yet,  immediately  after 
we  read  of  "the  Lord  of  hosts  reigning  in  Zion  and  Jerusa- 
lem;" and  in  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  we  have  an  account  of 
such  a  millennium  following,  as  we  have  all  along  been  speak- 
ing  of.      The  same  is  observable  of  Isa.  xxxiv.  ami  xxxv, 

Upon  the  whole,  I.  conclude  that  there  will  be  a  conflagra- 
tion previous  to  the  millennium,  at  the  coming  of  Christ;  that 
it  will  be  real;  that  the  enemies  of  Christ,  and  their  works, 
will  be  consumed  by  it;  but  that  as  nations  will  escape,  Amos 
ix.  12;  Isa.  lxvi.  IS,  19,)  as  nature  will  shine  in  her  glory,  and 
as  animals  will  subsist  during  the  millennium,  (Isa.  Ixv..  the 
burning  will  not  be  of  that  universal  nature  as  hath  generally 
been  believed. 

At  the  same  time,  I  do  not  deny  what  some  have  thought, 
but  that  there  may  be  another  and  more  general  conflagration 
at  the  close  of  the  millennium,  which  may  he  referred  i"  in 
Rev.  xx.  9;  which,  together  with  Christ's  revelation  in  flaming 
lire  at  the  commencement  of  the  millennium,  will  fulfil  to  the 
very  letter  2  Pet.  iii.;  and  some  have  observe  I  that  when  the 
apostle  Peter  speaks  of  the  destruction  at  the  day  of  the  Loi  \, 
he  uses  the  words  "wherein"  and  "in  the  which,"  (ver.  '■>  sad 
12,)  not  saying  at  what  part  of  .the  day  this  conflagration  takes 
place.  Still,  without  being  positive, or  even  coming  to  a  full 
conclusion  in  my  own  mind  on  so  important  and  deep  a  sub- 
ject, I  cannot  but  think   that    this    prophecy  of  Tetcr  (and  we 


138  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

do  well  to  bear  in  mind  that  it  is  a  prophecy,)  is  to  be  inter- 
preted in  the  same  way  as  Psal.  xlvi.,  Isa.  xxiv.,  or  Rev.  vi. 
I  will  quote  one  passage  in  point,  viz.  Isa.  xxxiv.  4.  This  con- 
nexion evidently  refers  to  the  judgment  of  the  earth  that  will 
precede  the  millennium.  "All  the  host  of  heaven  shall  be  dis- 
solved, and  the  heavensshall  be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll;  and 
all  their  host  shall  fall  down,  as  the  leaf  falleth  off  from  the 
vine,  and  as  a  falling  fig  from  the  fig  tree."  How  similar  are 
these  expressions  to  those  used  by  Peter,  also  by  our  Lord, 
Matt.  xxiv.  29,  and  by  John,  Rev.  vi.  13,  14;  xvi.  20;  they  all 
set  forth  the  same  event  and  time,  as  2  Thess.  i.  7,  8,  which 
Peter  calls  "the  day  of  judgment, and  perdition  of  ungodly  men." 
But  docs  Isaiah,  in  the  passage  above  quoted,  mean  to  speak 
of  nature's  being  dissolved,  or  reduced  to  a  smoking  ruin?  0 
no!  God's  controversy  is  not  with  the  groaning  creation;  he 
hath  said,  "I  will  not  smite  that  any  more  as  I  have  done  for 
man's  sake,"  Gen.  viii.  21,  22;  but  God's  controversy  is  with 
apostate,  thankless  man:  with  the  typical  Edom,  even  faithless 
Christendom;  for  thus  God  teaches  the  prophet  to  explain  the 
verses  before  quoted:  "For  my  sword  shall  be  bathed  in  hea- 
ven; behold,  it  shall  come  down  upon  Idumea,  upon  the  people 
of  my  curse  to  judgment,"  ver.  5, '6;  Isa.  lxiii.  1 — 3.  Doth 
any  one  say  that  this  is  departing  from  the  system  of  literal 
interpretation?  I  answer,  no!  we  contend- for  a  real,  not  figu- 
rative event,  set  forth  by  symbols;  which,  of  course,  cannot 
be  literally  interpreted.  Thus  the  real  and  literal  subjects  con- 
tained in  this  prophecy  of  Peter  are,  the  personal  coming  of 
Christ,  the  destruction  that  shall  then  take  place,  and  the  glo- 
rious kingdom  that  shall  follow;  which  is  to  be  brought  to 
pass,  "according  to  God's  promise"  by  Isaiah.  Symbols^  or 
figures,  are  used  to  set  these  things  forth;  such  as  "a  thief  in  the 
night,"  "elements  melting,"  &c,  according  to  the  pattern  of  Isa. 
xxxv.,  of  our  Lord,  Matt.  xxiv.  27 — 29,  and  of  John,  Rev.  vi. 
12 — 14,  xvi.  IS — 21.  On  the  contrary,  many,  in  interpreting 
this  and  similar  passages,  speak  of  the  great  event  as  figura- 
tive, and  of  the  figures  as  the  substance.  Thus,  the  new  hea- 
vens and  earth  are  considered  as  figures;  while  the  figures  used 
to  set  forth  the  breaking  up  of  the  old  state  of  things,  are  zea- 
lously contended  for  as  literal;  though  parallel  passages  will 
not  bear  the  same  interpretation.  As  a  proof,  see  those  three 
last  referred  to. 

We  may  also  observe,  that  whatever  system  of  prophetic  in- 
terpretation is  adopted,  this  passage  has  difficulties  in  it.  Those 
who  deny  our  system,  wish  to  separate  Peter  from  Isaiah;  but 
no,  we  must  look  for  these  events  according  to  his  promise, 
assured  that  the  new  heavens  and  new  earth  will  be  even  such 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  i;;<) 

as  he  describes  them.     Isa.  lxv.  17 — 85;   lwi.  :^;  Rev.  x\i. 
1—7. 

Since  writing  the  above,  I  have  read  the  opinions  of  many 
millenarians  on  this  passage.  Cuninghame,  in  his  reply  I 
ber,  p.  12S;  Abdiel,  in  his  Essays,  p.  86—88;  Noel,  in  his 
"Brief  Inquiry;"  and  Sirr,  in  his  tract  on  "The  Deluge,  ■ 
Type  of  the  Conflagration,"  have  all  said  much  worthy  01  no- 
tice. The  opponents  of  this  view  would  do  well  to  read  the 
last-mentioned  tract.  There  is  also  a  striking  paraphrase  on 
the  whole  passage,  in  Mode's  works. 

Still,  it  would  be  disingenuous  to  deny  that  there  is  some  dif- 
ficulty connected  with  this  passage.  What  I  have  stated,  are 
rather  my  thoughts,  than  full  convictions;  but  still,  I  think  it 
is  the  best  way  of  considering  this  passage,  because  it  is  thus 
most  agreeable  with  other  scriptures  which  refer  to  the  same 
event.  And  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  as  is  observed  by  Mr. 
Sirr,  that  "by  a  distinct  reference  to  the  prophetic  writings, 
and  to  the  consentaneous  teaching  of  the  aposfde,  does  Peter 
commence  his  own  prediction  of  this  alarming  scene,  (vcr.  1, 
2;)  and  yet,  in  the  whole  volume  of  inspiration,  there  is  not  to 
be  found  the  most  remote  intimation  that  such  a  conflagration  of 
the  natural  heavens  and  earth  is  to  take  place,  as  commentators 
have  made  Peter  to  predict." 

But  after  all,  I  take  my  stand  on  the  words  "according  to  his 
promise;"  which  promise  leads  me  to  expect,  that  after  the 
Lord  comes,  and  after  the  fiery  judgment,  there  will  he  a  new 
heavens  and  new  earth;  in  which  man  and  nature  will  be  bless- 
ed, under  the  government  of  Christ,  and  the  manifested  sons 
of  God. 

I  leave  this  subject,  with  one  more  remark.  John,  in  refer- 
ring to  this  future  glorious  state,  spoken  of  by  Peter  and  Isaiah, 
confirms  and  illustrates  their  testimony.  He  speaks  of  "the 
tabernacle  of  God  being  with  men,"  and  says,  "God  will  dwell 
with  them,  and  be  their  God,"  Rev.  xxi.  3.  He  speaks  of  the 
new  Jerusalem  on  this  new  earth,  and  of  saved  nations  walking 
in  its  light,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  bringing  their  glory 
unto  it.  The  apostle  Paul  also  refers  to  the  same  glorious  era, 
under  the  term  "world  to  come,"  Heb.  ii.  .r>— s;  Psal.  vim; 
when  all  things  shall  be  put  under  the  feet  of  Christ,  who  shall 
be  Restorer  and  Lord  of  creation,  Heb.  i.  10—12;  Rev.  nm- 
5;  Lawgiver  and  Judge  to  Israel,  Isa.  xxxii.  SJ;  the  Desire  of 
all  nations,  Hag.  ii.  7;  and  the  Redeemer  and  Husband  of  his 
elect,  glorified  church. 

5.  Another  objection  is  made  from  the  manner  in  which  the 
Old  Testament  Scriptures  arc  quoted  in  the  New  Testament 
We  have  seen  that  there' are  many  quotations  and  fulfilments 


140  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

that  strongly  favour  a  literal  interpretation  of  Scripture;  there 
are  others  which  seem  to  make  against  it.  Thus,  there  are 
some  passages  in  the  Old  Testament  which  are  considered  to 
favour  the  millenarian  scheme;  but,  as  quoted  in  the  New,  they 
are  applied  to  something  else,  than  in  their  original  connexion 
they  seem  to  mean.  Thus,  Jer.  xxxi.  34,  35,  is  quoted  Heb. 
viii.  9 — 12;  and  Deut.  xxxii.  43,  and  Isa.  xi.  10,  are  quoted 
Rom.  xv.  10 — 12.  It  would  be  impossible  for  me,  in  a  small 
work,  to  examine  every  quotation;  and  therefore,  to  simplify 
the  subject,  I  would  observe,  that  the  passages  quoted  in  the 
New  Testament  out  of  the  Old  may  be  divided  into  four 
classes: — 

1.  Those  that  have  received  a  fulfilment,  and  will  not  admit 
of  any  further  fulfilment;  for  instance,  those  that  relate  to  our 
Saviour's  humiliation,  Psal.  xxii.  18;  Isa.  liii.  3 — 9. 

2.  Those  that  have  had  a  partial  fulfilment,  but  admit  of  a 
further  and  more  complete  one.  Amongst  these  are  promises 
that  relate  to  the  Jews,  which  have  been  spiritually  fulfilled  to 
the  Gentiles,  such  as  Jer.  xxxi.  34,  35.  Promises  partially  ful- 
filled at  Christ's  first  coming,  which  shall  be  wholly  fulfilled 
at  his  second,  as  Isa.  ix.  1 — 3;  Joel  ii.  2S.  Scripture  furnishes 
us  with  no  small  weight  of  evidence  that  this  is  really  the  case. 
Thus,  in  John  xix.  37,  there  is  a  quotation  from  Zech.  xii.  10, 
while  its  connexion,  together  with  the  reference  evidently 
made  to  it,  Rev.  i.  7,  shows  its  complete  fulfilment  to  be  yet 
future.  And  moreover,  John  does  not  quote  it  to  show  the. 
fulfilment  of  the  whole;  the  "/j/eraHg"  time  was  come,  but  not 
the  Hooking' "  time;  as  it  regards  the  Jews,  it  is  yet  to  be  ful- 
filled; and  Rev.  i.  7,  tells  us  when.  Psal.  cxviii.  25,  26,  was 
fulfilled  at  Christ's  triumphant  entry  into  Jerusalem;  but  Matt, 
xxiii.  39,  as  also  Zech.  ix.,  warrants  us  to  expect  another  and 
more  complete  fulfilment  of  it. 

3.  Some  quotations  are  made  (if  I  mistake  not)  not  exactly 
to  show  the  fulfilment,  or  even  to  fix  the  meaning  of  the  words 
quoted,  but  are  used  by  the  speaker  or  writer  to  add  force  or 
beauty  to  his  argument.  For  instance,  in  Rom.  x.  6 — S,  the 
apostle  quotes  from  Deut.  xxx.  11 — 14.  Now  Moses  is  speak- 
ing of  the  law,  and  Paul  of  "the  word  of  faith."  What  Moses 
says  of  the  law  the  apostle  applies  to  the  gospel;  yet  were  the 
law  and  gospel  distinct,  Gal.  iv.  5;  and  no  one,  I  presume,  will 
say  that  Paul  meant  to  affirm  that  Moses  intended  the  same  as 
himself,  for  Moses  was  not  a  minister  of  the  law  of  faith.  2 
Cor.  iii.  7 — 11. 

4.  Some  scriptures  are  quoted  with  a  prophetic  reference  to 
a  future  event,  and  are  so  used  as  to  show  that  the  prophecy 
quoted  can  have  wo  further  reference  than  what  is  there  assign- 


OF  OUR  LORD  JEMS  CHRIST. 


:  ii 


cd  it.  For  instance,  Isa.  x\v.  8,  is  quoted  by  Paul,  1  Cur.  \v. 
54.  This  last  class  differs  from  the  first,  in  that  this  is  fvtun 
and  that  post.     Instances  under  each  head  might  be  multiplied: 

but  those  quoted  are  sufficient  to  trace  these  rules  of  interpre- 
tation by. 

o'.  It  is  objected,  that  all  distinctions  between  Jews  and  (  fon- 
tiles  were  done  away  at  Christ's  death,  and  that  therefoi 
wrong  to  speak  of  Jewish  supremacy.  I  am  fully  Satisfied  that 
all  who  believed  in  Jesus  were  admitted  into  the  same  privi- 
leges and  enjoyed  the  same  hopes,  whether  they  were  .lew  or 
Gentile,  and  therefore  the  apostle  uses  such  language  as  Gal. 
vi.  15;  Coloss.  iii.  11;  but  that  all  distinctions  were  done  away 
between  Jews  and  Gentiles,  docs  not  appear  quite  so  plain. 
We  read  in  the  gospel  of  the  circumcision  and  of  ihe  uncir- 
cumcision,  and  of  the  apostle  being  as  a  Jew  among  the  Jews. 
He  who  told  the  Galatians  that  "if  they  were  circumcised, 
Christ  would  profit  them  nothing,"  himself  circumcised  Timo- 
thy. Afterwards  he  practised  some  of  the  Jewish  rites  with 
the  Jews,  and  made  an  offering  according  to  the  Levitical  law. 
Acts  xxi.  23 — 27.  I  do  not  pretend  to  explain  these  things. 
God  did  not  blame  Paul,  neither  do  I.  If  he  did  not  do  it  in 
faith,  it  was  sin;  If  he  did,  it  must  be  with  a  retrospective, 
and  not,  as  before  Christ's  coming,  with  a  prospective  faith. 
He  told  the  Jewish  rulers,  Acts  xxv.  8,  and  his  own  country- 
men, Acts  xxviii.  17,  that  he  had  done  nothing  against  the  tem- 
ple, or  the  customs  of  the  fathers.  If  this  was.  as  some  have 
said,  a  mean  spirit  of  accommodation,  would  God,  who  pro- 
mises to  honour  those  only  who  honour  him,  have  stood  by 
and  encouraged  Paul  as  he  did?  Again,  to  those  who  con- 
tend that  there  was  no  difference  between  Jews  and  Gi 
the  conduct  of  the  apostles  and  elders,  Acts  xv.,  must  appear 
rather  strange. 

But  allowing  all  that  is  required  respecting  the  present  dis- 
pensation, still  it  does  not  follow  but  that  in  the  coming 
God  will  raise  up  the  Jews  to  enjoy  all  that  glory  he  has  pro- 
mised, so  that  "men  shall  call  them  the  ministers  of  our  God." 
lie  has  "visited  the  Gentiles,  to  take  out  from  them  a  people 
for  his  Jiame;"  and  "he  will  return  and  build  up  the  taberna- 
cle of  David,  which  is  thrown  down.*'  Acts  xv.  "Th  is 
the  Lord,  If  heaven  above  can  be  measured,  and  the  founda- 
tion of  the  earth  searched  out  beneath,  1  will  also  cast  off  the 
seed  of  Israel,  for  all  they  have  done,  saith  the  Lord,"  .1  p. 
xxxi.  37.  "For  as  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth  which 
I  will  make  shall  remain  befoi  I  and  your 

name  remain,"  Isa.  lxvi.  22.      "The  zeal  of  tin;  Lord  of 
will  perform  this,"  Isa.  ix. 


142  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

It  will  help  us  in  our  researches  on  this  subject,  if  we 
consider  the  design  and  uses  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 
The  former  is  more  particularly  (not  exclusively)  the  property 
of  the  Jew,  the  latter  of  the  Christian.  The  former  is  chiefly 
made  up  of  the  history  of  that  remarkable  people,  and  of  pro- 
phecies concerning  their  future  glory  under  the  Messiah's  reign. 
The  latter  sets  forth  the  humble  life  of  Jesus,  his  meritorious 
death,  glorious  resurrection,  and  endless  life;  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel,  and  precepts  for  right  conduct.  The  latter  doth 
not  supersede  the  former,  or  set  aside  any  of  the  promises 
thereof.  It  is  rather  a  splendid  appendix  to  it,  descriptive  of, 
and  suited  for  another  dispensation,  which  was  to  precede  that 
dispensation  which  the  Old  Testament  says  so  much  about. 
And  therefore,  when  the  gospel  dispensation  shall  have  an- 
swered its  end,  God  will  usher  in  that  other,  which  is  the  con- 
stant theme  of  "all  the  holy  prophets  since  the  world  began." 
Then  shall  it  be  seen  that  the  Jewish  nation  shall  not  lose  any 
of  its  promised  glory  in  consequence  of  the  intervention  of 
"the  times  of  the  Gentiles,"  or  gospel  state,  between  the  pro- 
mise and  its  performance.  I  just  add  that  the  promises  and 
prophecies  of  the  New  Testament  confirm  those  of  the  Old. 
Both  direct  our  hopes  forward  to  a  period  on  earth  far  more 
glorious  and  blessed  than  any  that  has  been  yet  enjoyed.* 

These  are  the  principal  objections  against  the  doctrine  of 
Christ's  pre-millennial  advent;  there  are  others  of  less  import- 
ance which  I  will  briefly  notice. 

7.  This  doctrine,  say  some,  cramps  a-missionary  spirit,  and 
hinders  those  who  espouse  it  from  endeavouring  to  convert  the 
world.  I  do  not  hesitate  again  to  affirm,  that  I  believe  the 
world  never  will  be  converted  by  the  means  now  used.  If 
there  was  a  gospel  minister  to  every  thousand  persons,  all  the 
world  over,  (and  glad  should  I  be  to  see  it.)  I  believe  there 
would  be  still  the  church  and  ihe  world, — a  church  gathered  out 
of  the  world,  and  a  world  to  trouble  and  seduce  the  church. 
Consequently,  I  think  that  those  who  set  about  this  work  with 
ibis  view,  propose  to  themselves  an  end  that  will  never  be  ac- 
complished by  the  means  they  use.      The  people  of  God  should 

*  "We  maintain  that  the  Old  Testament  continues  the  great  standard  reve- 
lation of  God's  will  to  the  world;  and  that  the  principal  light  in  which  the 
New  should  be  studied  is,  that  it  falls  into  the  bosom  of  the  Old,  to  illustrate 
but  a  part  of  it,  while  the  original  revelation  extends  and  stretches  itself  away 
beyond  it,  with  it.;  more  ample  Testimony  concerning  the  approaching  re- 
erection  and  glory  of  the  tabernacle  of  David.  Let  not  onr  opponents  say  thot 
we  derogate  from  the  glory  of  the  New  Testament.  A  partial  revelation 
though  we  account  it,  yet  it  is  the  dearest  and  most  interesting  to  our  hearts; 
thai  part  of  the  Old  which  it  especially  developes  being  the  sinner's  ransom, 
the  humiliation  of  his  Lord,  and  the  method  of  justification  by  faith  in  His 
obedience  unto  death." — Andersons  Apology. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  |  j.; 

need  no  other  stimulus  than  the  plain  command  of  Christ,  uGo 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  unto  ever] 
ture."     This  is  sufficient  authority,  and  if  it  was  felt  properly 

would  arouse  every  energy  to  the"  work  of  God.  On  the  other 
hand,  if  any  persona  make  such  a  use  of  prophecy  ;is  to  hin- 
der them   from   attempting   the  salvation  of  others,  and  the 

spread  of  the  gospel,  they  certainly  act  wrong.     Thei 
remnant  hoth  of  Jews  ami  Gentiles  promised;   it  is  our  privi- 
lege to  go  forth  and  preach  the  gospel  freely,  leaving  all  in  His 

hands  who  has  promised  to  give  the  inci 

7.  The  mistakes  and  errors  of  those  who  have  advo 
this  doctrine,  arc  urged  against  it  and  its  defenders,  as  if  a  per- 
son could  not  believe  this  truth  without  imbibing  some  error. 
This  is  a  piece  of  craft  to  attempt  to  frighten  inquirers  fi 
by  surrounding  it  with  hideous  companions.  Have  not  all  the 
best  and  noblest  truths  been  associated  in  the  mind  of  man, 
with  the  worst  and  most  debasing  errors?t  Every  sentiment 
must  stand  or  fall  by  itself,  therefore  let  us  try  each  by  the 
truth  of  God,  and  not  discard  any  thing  because  Cerinthus 
preached  it,  or  fifth-monarchy  men  abused  it.  Has  not  every 
doctrine  been  abused?  Shall  we  cast  away  the  doctrine  of  final 
perseverance,  because  some  who  admired  it  have  been  licen- 
tious? or  that  of  sanctification,  because  some  have  talked  about 
perfection  in  the  flesh?  Oh  no!   neither  must  we  this  doctrine. 

*  I  could  easily  fill  pages  with  extracts  from  the  writing  of  those 
looking  tor  the  Saviour  to  come  quickly,  disowning  tin-  charge.     1 
most  of  them  would  cordially  subscribe  to  the  following  sentiments.   -  T 
the  religious  societies  are  serving  an  important  purpose undei  to 
ot'God;  that  they  are  accomplishing  the  vision  of  the  apocalyptic  at 
ing  in  the  mid-t  of  heaven,  having  the  i 
that  dwell  on  the  earth;  that  they  are  appointed  foi  sealing, as]  i 
/mm.  some  of  every  nation,  and  kin. lied,  and  tongue,  aDd  people;  and  that  they 
are  bearing  witness  for  Christ,  that  he  is  Lord,  so  that  he  may  I"-  just 
comes  and  judges.    All  tin--  I  believe,  and  therefor*  assist  them  with  i 
tributions,  my  prayers  and  my  advocacy,  and  rejoice  in  theii  so 
grieved  by  the  lalse,h  my  professed  millenarian  who  doe 

the  same.'  Bui  to  assign  to  them  tin'  instrumentality  of  bringin 
lennium,  I  regard  as  a  — A  /■•"'  r. 

t  "Satan  has  I  to  join  serious  error  with  revived  truth.    By  this 

means  he  sought  to  dis  redit  the  early  Protestants;  and  if  men  h  i  I 
thi>  artifice  we  should  never  have  had  the  glorious  Reformation.      B 
The  same  author  strikingly  i  bsei  •■■  ,  "Do  hot  be  oi  i  bhoi  d  i  i  thj  ri 

TO  wan  II    THI     I 

It  is  tin  i  "'.  that  is,  the  one  which  i-  peculiarly  im| 

gen  iration.and  opposes  the  whole  stream  and  current  of  men's  ■  •, 
simple  testimony  ol  God's  word,  and  therefore  il  ia  the  truth  every  where 
spoken  against.'  A  well-instructed  Bible  Christian  will  not   b 
this;  and  when  be  ha  i  ched  the  foundation 

fied  he  has  the  word  ol  God  to  rest  upon,  will  bear  with  the  uin 
the  charges  of  the  millenarian  epidemic,  a  n 

and  a  thousand  other  names  by  whirl,  men  will  i  l  « Map ;i1'  the** 

truths,  without 
vol.  in. — 23 


144  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

(even  if  all  said  about  the  professors  of  it  were  true)  for  as  we 
shall  presently  show,  it  is  both  an  holy  and  consoling  doctrine. 

9.  It  is  said,  that  for  Christ  to  reign  on  earth,  would  be  de- 
grading to  him.  We  reply,  we  believe  that  God  considers  it 
otherwise;  but  I  will  answer  this  objection,  by  a  quotation  from 
a  small  but  valuable  tract  on  this  subject:  "How  comes  it,  my 
brethren,  that  you  so  willingly  allot  that  body  of  sin  and  death, 
which  is  by  nature  so  full  of  corruption,  and  all  manner  of 
abominations,  as  the  habitation  of  one  Person  in  the  blessed 
Trinity;  and  so  blindly  contend,  that  the  inanimate  and  uncon- 
scious earth  is  alone  so  irremediably  sunk  under  the  curse,  as 
to  be  wholly  incapable  of  being  renewed  into  a  fit  and  holy 
habitation  for  the  Divine  presence  in  the  second  person  in  the 
Trinity?  In  which,  think  ye,  the  power  of  God  is  most  mani- 
fest in  regenerating  the  perverse  heart  to  righteousness  and 
true  holiness,  by  the  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  or  effecting 
a  purification  and  redemption  of  the  unresisting  material  world? 
And  when  thus  purified,  Christ  will  be  no  more  dishonoured 
by  dwelling  here,  than  he  was  when  he  held  familiar  inter- 
course with  Adam,  in  the  holy,  happy  bovvers  of  Eden.  It 
will  be  condescension  but  not  dishonour." 

Having  done  with  objections,  we  now  turn  to  the  practical 
tendencies  and  uses  of  this  doctrine. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  PRACTICAL  TENDENCY  OF  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  COMING 
AND  KINGDOM  OF   CHRIST. 

Whatever  comes  from  God  is  holy,  and  tends  towards  holi- 
ness. This  holds  particularly  true,  as  it  regards  ''the  glorious 
gospel  of  the  blessed  God,"  which  is  most  emphatically 
called  "your  most  holy  faith."  If  then,  this  doctrine,  which  has 
been  set  forth  and  defended,  be  of  God,  its  tendencies  must 
be  holy.  The  best  way  to  show  that  this  is  really  the  case  in 
this  instance,  is  to  examine  those  parts  of  God's  word  where 
it  is  mentioned,  inquire  what  was  the  design  of  the  Spirit  in 
bringing  it  forward,  and  search  out,  as  far  as  we  can,  how  it  ope- 
rated upon  those  to  whom  it  was  originally  preached.  Every 
one  who  hath  a  Bible  is  able  to  try  the  doctrine  by  this  test, 
and  therefore  I  shall  only  point  out  a  few  of  the  many  scrip- 
tures which  refer  thereto,  and  pass  on  to  some  further  remarks. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST.  |  j ;, 

This  subject  is  brought  forward  to  biir  up  to  forsake  all  for 
Christ,  and  practise  the  painful  duty  of  self-denial]  Matt.  \i\. 
2S,  29.  In  Matt.  xxiv.  48,  and  Luke  xm.  96,  it  is  used  to  in- 
cite to  watchfulness.     In  John  vi.  89,  40,  l  L,  the  doctrine  of 

the  resurrection  is  used  as  an  encouragement  to  believe.     And 

in  Acts  iii.  19 — 91,  the  coming  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  it 

as  a  motive  to  repentance.     In  Rom.  xiv.  n>,  and  i  Cor.  v.  10, 

the  certainty  of  judgment  to  come  is  turned  by  Paul  to  practi- 
cal account.     In  Heb.  \  ..list's  coming  is  used  to  stir 

up  God's  people  to  persevere,  to  provoke  one  another  Lo  love 
and  good  works.     See  also  2  Tim.  iv.  l,  Titus  ii.  11.   J  Pet. 
iii.  10 — 14,  and  particularly  the   two  epistles  of  Paul  to  the 
Thessalonians;  and  "it  is  (as  hath  been  well  observed)  worthy 
of  notice,  that  while  in  the  second  epistle,  he  places  the  event 
of  Christ's  coming  at    its  prophetical   distance,  he   maintains 
throughout  the  practical  tendency  of  the  expectatioi 
Thess.  i.  10,    "We    beseech    you,  brethren,  by  //'■ 
Christ."     2  Thess.  iii.  5,    "The  Lord  direct  your  hearts 
the  patient  waiting  for  Christ." 

It  may  be  said  that  many  hold  this   doctrine  without 
influenced  by  it,  or  stirred  up  to   watchfulness,  diligent 
prayer.    The  more  is  the  pity.    But  is  not  this  true  as  it  i 
other  doctrines,  which  all  confess  are  important?  and  th< 
we  must  bear  in  mind  that  this  doctrine  will  not  \>r  a  fruitful 
one  unless  it  be  rightly  received.     The  question  then  is,  W  hat 
is  it  to  receive  it  rightly?     In  answering  this  question  we  shall 
have  occasion  to  notice  the  conduct  of  professors  in  relation  to 
this  subject.      Some  there  are  who   have  floating  and  uni 
notions'  concerning  it,  and  who   take  no  pains  to  bring   their 
minds  into  the  haven  of  truth;  take  no  pains  in  asking  God  to 
do  it  for  them,  though  Jesus  hath  promised  the  Spirit  ; 
into  all  truth,  and  hath  especially  spoken  of  his  showing  " 
to  come."     Which  things,  saith  the  apostle,' the  (natui 
hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor  heart   conceived;  but  God 
hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit,  who  searcheth  the 
deep  things  of  God,  and  makes  known  unto  praying  souls  the 

*  "There  are  two  duties  incumbent  on  b  sufficiently  gifted  m 
ing  to  Christ's  dispensation,  in  these  times  of  imperfection 
according  to  thai  description  in  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  and  prophesymj 

Cor  \iv. -".>;  by  which  latter,  I  mean  tl splainmgol  the  prophecu 

by  comparing  New  with  Old  Testament  predictions,  or  fulfi 

filled    Answerably  with  these,  air  twoduties  incambeni  on  iht 

first  is  edification  in  the  faith,  in  tin-,  world,  which  is  the  intent  ol  i 

the  second  is  expectation,  or  hope,  of  the  blissful  frail  ol  ihe  world  t 

the  next  appearing  of  Chrisl  and  perfection  of  his  kingdom;  and  thisis .the 

genuine  even.  iphesying.    Thus  both  duties  lie  u. 

i,v  a  reciprocal  relation!  both  nasi  Be  held  forth  by  the  faithful  mm 

both  must  be  attended  to  and  received  by  faithful  peoph        >  » 


1 46  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

thoughts  of  the  high  and  lofty  One.  Persons  thus  wavering  on 
this  point  sometimes  think  one  thing  concerning  it,  and  some- 
times another.  One  while  they  seem  almost  convinced,  and 
then  again  the  Bible  seems  all  confusion  to  them.  They  know 
not  whether  they  ought  to  expect  a  reign  on  earth  or  in  hea- 
ven.— whether  the  new  Jerusalem,  concerning  which  the  pro- 
mises say  so  much,  relates  to  the  gospel  church,  the  millennial, 
or  heavenly  state, — whether  they  are  to  expect  more  or  less 
than  what  is  set  forth,  Rev.  xxi.  and  xxii.,  more  if  it  refers  to 
heaven,  less  if  it  refers  to  the  gospel  dispensation.  All  being 
thus  uncertain  to  them,  they  get  no  comfort  therefrom,  for  solid 
consolation  cannot  arise  out  of  uncertain  notions.  If  God  has 
so  written  as  to  be  understood — if  his  promises  are  designed 
to  animate  and  comfort  his  people — and  if  they  must  be  under- 
stood before  this  can  be  the  case,  then  are  we  highly  repre- 
hensible who  do  not  seek  to  know  his  will.  God's  promises 
are  Yea  and  Amen  in  Christ  Jesus;  but,  unless  we  study 
Christ's  person  and  work,  particularly  his  first  and  second  com- 
ing, we  shall  not  understand  the  promises;  therefore  does  the 
apostle  thus  pray  for  the  church,  "that  the  God  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  Spirit 
of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  Him;  the  eyes 
of  your  understanding  being  enlightened:  that  ye  may  know 
what  is  the  hope  of  his  calling,  (Titus  ii.  13,)  and  what  the  riches 
of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance  in  the  saints,"  Eph.  i.  17,  18. 
The  fact  is,  many  persons  do  not  give  themselves  the  trouble 
to  examine  the  title  deeds  of  that  eternaHnheritance  they  pro- 
fess to  prize  so  much.  It  would  almost  seem  as  though  they 
ncted  upon  the  sentiment,  that  as  but  seventy  years  are  allotted 
for  earthly  concerns,  and  an  eternity  for  spiritual  things,  it 
were  true  wisdom  to  devote  most  of  our  time  here  to  earthly 
and  trifling  things.  I  doubt  not  that  there  are  many  professing 
Christians  who  never  once  read  through  their  Bible  with  a 
prayerful  intention  of  finding  out  what  the  sacred  pages  said 
about  the  coming  and  kingdom  of  Christ.  It  is  a  question  if 
they  would  have  acted  thus  with  regard  to  an  earthly  estate, 
had  the  title  deeds  thereof  been  ten  times  as  voluminous  as  the 
Bible  is.  0  there  is  a  sad  indifference  to  what  God  hath  pro- 
mised! How  little  are  we  like  the  host  of  worthies  spoken  of 
in  Heb.  xi. — '"They  looked  for  a  city  which  had  foundations, 
whose  builder  and  maker  is  God."  Ah!  if  we,  like  Enoch, 
walked  with  God,  the  great  thought  with  which  our  souls  would 
be  filled,  and  to  which  our  lips  gave  birth,  would  be,  "Behold, 
the  Lord  cometh!" 

Professing  Christians  have  many  excuses  ready  at  hand  to 
clear  tbemselves  from  these  charges.     Some  even  think  they 


OF  OUB  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  |  rt 

do  well  to  neglect  those  things  which  belong  unto  us  u  partol 
the  revelation  of  God. '     They  even  pride  th<  pon  it. 

and  think  it  is  humility  in   them  not   "to  meddle  with  t 
too  high  lor  them."     This  ig  Qot  the  spirit  of  a  weaned  child; 
ah  no!    a  weaned  child  leaves  the  milk  lor  Strong  im  at;    hut  too 
many  leave  strong  meat  and  milk  also  lor  the  husk 
even  worldly  pursuits  and  the  wain-  of  human  opinions,     It 
is  not  humility  to  neglect  that  concerning  which  Cud  hath  said, 
"Blessed   is  he  that  readeth,"    even    those   -lories    t]i:,t   were 
to  follow  Christ's  Bufferings,  "which  the  humble  angels  desire 
to  look  into.      It  is  not  humility  to  he  unacquainted  with  the 
signs  of  the  times,  and  to  overlook  those  things  which  foretell 
the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man.      O  professors!  "awake  to  right- 
eousness, and  sin  not''  by  your  neglect.      You  have  time  and 
inclination  to  get  gain,  and  add  hundred  to  hundred:   you  have 
time  to  read  works  of  science,  and  works  of  imagination  and 
taste;  but  are  content  to  remain  ignorant  of  that  which,  truly 
known,  would  animate,  comfort,  and  strengthenxyou.     A  g 
part  ol  God's  word  is  to  you  useless,  because  you  have  made  up 
your  minds  that  it  is  not  possible  to  understand  it,  even  with 
the  aid  of  the  promised  Spirit.      The  excuses  made  I  shall  not 
notice  here;  but  only  introduce  a  passage  generally  misapplied 
by  being  used  as  an  excuse  for  that  line  of  conduct  lately  re- 
prehended.    "It  doth  not  yet  appear   what  we   shall  I    ."    1 
John  iii.  2.     This  was  no  more  designed  to  he  a  plea  for 
ranee  than  our  Lord's  words,   "Without   me  ye  can  d 
thing,"  were  designed  to  be  a  pretext  for  laziness.      Both  have 
been  much  abused.   The  apostle  meant  to  say,  Yon, who  are  now 
sons  of  God,  are  not  yet  in  the  possession  of  all  the  dignity 
and  honour  designed  for  you.t     He  did  not  mean   to  [  I 
them  from  searching  the  word  of  God  in  order  to  find  out  par- 
ticulars  concerning   future   glorious   things.      Faith   is  not  an 
ignorant  expectation  of  an  unknown  something;   but  "tl 
stance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence  of  things  n<  I  - 
The  prize  is  seen  by  the  presser  on.     The  crown  is  eyed  bj 
the  combatant.      The  rest  is  seen  from  Moab*s  plains.    -This, 

*  "By  not  attending  to  and  keepu 
blessing  winch  God  hath  proi  i  ii.7;  and  who  i-  so  spiritually  rich 

as  to  be  willing  to  lose  one  blessing-— 2?ic& 

t  "A  careful  consideration  of  the  Greek  text  will,  I  think,  sal 
that  the  apostle  means  not  to  say  thai  it  has  sever  I 
be;  seeinu  that  he  himself  also  does  declare  il  intl 
we  shall  be  hath  Dot  yet  appeared  (that  is,  the  glorified  <: 
emplar,  has  not  yet  appeared);  but  that,  when  he  shall  aj 
him." — Abdul's  Essays. 

Certainly  the  better  the  Beven  promise*  to  the  overcotner.  Her.  n  and  m.. 
are  understood  (and  these  tell  u>  what  we  -hall  be.)  the  more  shall  W<  I 
enced  by  them. 
23* 


148  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

John  tells  us  in  the  following  words;  "But  we  knoro  that  when 
he  shall  appear  we  shall  be  like  him,  and  see  him  as  he  is." 
Now  compare  these  words  with  various  parallel  passages  that 
relate  to  the  same  event,  Matt.  xix.  2S;  1  Cor.  xv. ;  Phil.  iii. 
10 — 14,  and  it  will  be  manifest  that,  to  the  eye  of  the  renewed 
understanding,  many  of  the  coming  glories  will  be  revealed; 
though,  no  doubt,  all  our  expectations,  thoughts,  and  desires, 
will  he  far  outdone.  Though  we  may  not  in  this  world  pos- 
sess what  we  shall  hereafter,  when  we  shall  be  manifested  as 
the  sons  of  God,  (Rom.  viii.  19,)  yet  may  we  have  vivid  per- 
ceptions, and  heart-warming  and  influential  enjoyments  thereof. 

There  are  other  persons  who  go  rather  farther  than  those  I 
have  been  describing;  but  who  do  not  go  far  enough.  They 
are  brought  to  a  point,  as  it  regards  their  judgment;  but  still 
the  subject  does  not  take  a  prominent  and  influential  station  in 
the  soul.  It  does  not  engage  their  thoughts,  elevate  their  de- 
sires, animate  their  hopes,  influence  their  pursuits,  and  draw 
forth  their  love  and  praise  as  it  ought  to  do.*  This  is  holding 
it  as  an  opinion,  not  as  a  truth  of  God.  This  is  assent — not  be- 
lieving with  the  heart.  If  the  faith  of  many  Christians  in  the 
cross  of  Christ,  produced  no  more  effects  than  their  faith  in  the 
coming  of  Christ  doth,  they  would  certainly  be  damned;  for  it 
would  be  a  "faith  without  works."  We  must  go  further  than 
mere  assent  to  derive  benefit  from  this  doctrine,  or  to  be  any 
credit  to  it.  We  must  see  and  feel  that  it  is  important,  glorious, 
and  necessary. 

To  the  real  believer  in  the  coming  and  kingdom  of  Christ, 
this  part  of  divine  truth  is  a  prominent  part:  he  does  not  allow 
it  to  push  other  subjects  out  of  their  places;  but  to  him  its 
proper  station  appears  to  be  an  eminent  one.  It  is  not  a  non- 
essential, and  so  it  is  important.  In  his  eyes  it  sheds  rays  of 
glory  upon  all  other  parts  of  truth,  and  so  is  it  glorious.  To 
him  the  temple  of  truth  is  incomplete  without  it,  and  so  it  is 
most  necesary.  He  feels  that  this  doctrine  is  designed  for  the 
heart,  in  connexion  with  the  head;  and  that  it  is  divinely  cal- 
culated to  comfort  in  sorrow — to  raise  up  under  dishonour — to 
cheer  in  persecution — and  to  enliven  in  duty;  in  fine,  that 
whatsoever  things  are  lovely,  profitable,  and  of  good  report,  are 
nourished  and  cherished,  by  believing  expectations  of  the  glo- 
rious appearing,  infallible  judgment,  and  righteous  reign  of  the 
great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  He  who  "thus  believes 
must  speak,"  must  contend  for,  rejoice  in,  and  love  this  doc- 

*  "Nothing  can  be  more  awful  than  for  a  man  to  have  a  clear  view  of  judg- 
ments impending  and  glories  ready  to  be  revealed,  and  yet  take  no  practical 
steps  for  his  own  personal  escaping  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  his  own  per- 
sonal attainment  of  the  promised  blessedness." — BicJcerstelh. 


OP  OUR  LORD  JESU8  CHRI8T  |  jt) 

trine.     Such  a  one  seea  that  it  affords  much  itutrm  tion — pi 

the  interests  of  holiness — administers  real  and  enduring  consolation* 

That  doctrine,  then,  which  as  can  be  proved,  is  calculal 
make  us  wise,  holy}  and  happy,  must  needs  be  a  practical  one. 
These  three  topics  shall  he  the  ground-work  of  a  few  more  re- 
marks to  prove  and  illustrate  the  sentiment  under  discussion — 
that  to  the  real  believer  in  Christ's  coming. and  kingdom)  this 
doctrine  has  a  sanctifying  influence. 

1.  It  is  calculated  to  make  us  true,  in  that  it  affords  us  much 
instruction.  Wisdom  is  strength,  Wisdom  is  a  source  of 
holy  pleasure.  If  this  doctrine  be  of  Cod,  and  a  truth  ol  his 
word,  then  by  neglecting  it  we  not  only  rob  ourselves  of  the 
benefits  of  it,  but  we  hide  the  lustre  and  mar  the  beauty  of  the 
whole  system  ol'  truth;  for  every  part  of  God's  revelation  sheds 
rays  of  beauty  on  the  other  parts.  Neither  is  this  all;  for  when, 
with  impious  hands,  we  take  away  any  thing  God  hath  revealed, 
we  usually  put  something  of  our  own  in  its  place:  and  thus  add 
desecration  to  sacrilege.  x 

Among  the  many  subjects  which  this  doctrine  sheds  a  steady 
light  upon,  are  the  following:  Creation  is  better  una\  rsto  </.  and  the 
design  uf  God  therein  is  math-  more  manifest  to  our  admirin 
and  wondering  hcarls.  It  takes  ofl'  the  sentence  of  death  from 
the  works  of  God,  and  annihilates  annihilation.  According  to 
the  language  of  some,  one  would  he  ready  to  conclude  that 
creation  was  the  sinner  instead  of  man;  hut  let  us  recollect  that 
"it  was  made  subject  to  vanity  not  willingly."  The  Psalmist 
looked  forward  to  a  time  when  it  should  be  otherwise,  and 
sings,  "The  Lord  shall  rejoice  in  his  works:  and  in  the  fore- 
view  of  this  glorious  time  he  breathes  out  this  awful,  but  holy 
and  God-glorifying  prayer,  "Let  the  Bi oners  be  consumed 
out  of  the  earth,  and  let  the  wicked  be  no  more,"  Paal.  civ. 
o5.  The  eloquence  of  the  worlds  on  high,  Psal.  six.,  and 
the  harmony  of  creation  below,  fall  with  a  tenfold  sweetness 
upon  his  ear  who  believes  the  words  of  Him  who  sits  on  the 
throne,  "Behold,  I  make  all  things  new;"  and  who  has  ; 
to  look  upon  Him  that  speaks  as  the  "Beginning  of  the  crea- 
tion of  God;"  as  Him  unto  whom  all  shall  he  gathered  _ 
and  made  for  ever  firm  and  steadfast. 

Providence  is  studied  with  more  pleasure,  and  when  not  under- 
stood submitted  to  with  more  ease,  as  m  a  n/<  mplale  I 
that  all  things  are  working  together  to  bring  ah  m.  The  child  ol 
God  sees  &  perpetual  motion,  and  an  universal  combination,  tv\i» 
things  man's  genius  can  never  accomplish,  bringing  about  real 
and  lasting  good,  (fruit  natural  men  shall  never  gatht 
those  that  love  God,  and  are  the  called  according  10  his  pur- 
pose,    lie  sees  all  things  working:  and  though  Opposite  in  their 


J  50  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

nature  as  fire  and  water,  as  sin  and  holiness,  yet  under  His  su- 
perintendence, who  works  and  none  can  let,  they  work  together, 
and  that  for  good.  With  this  knowledge  the  child  of  God  is 
satisfied,  for  we  k?iow  it;  and  he  sings  with  Paul,  "0  the  depth 
of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God!" 
How  great  does  he  appear  who  overrules  the  entrance  of  sin, 
the  malice  of  hell,  the  enmity  of  man,  the  unbelief  and  cast- 
ing off  of  the  Jews,  the  apostacy  and  judgment  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, for  the  manifestation  of  his  own  glory,  the  good  of  his 
people,  and  the  stability  of  the  works  of  his  hands. 

Many  parts  of  God's  word  are  more  fully  understood  by  those  who 
receive  this  doctrine  than  by  those  who  reject  it.  Wrong  concep- 
tions of  any  one  revealed  truth  of  God  lead  to  a  misunder- 
standing of  many  parts  of  the  Bible.  For  instance,  if  persons 
reject  the  doctrine  of  Christ's  proper  divinity,  how  many  hun- 
dreds of  passages  must  they  mutilate,  wrest,  and  misapply!  It 
is  the  same  with  the  doctrine  in  question;  and  I  do  again  af- 
firm, that  by  receiving  it,  hundreds  of  passages  have  an  easy 
and  satisfactory  interpretation,  which  if  it  be  denied  must  be 
tortured  and  abused;  or  else,  which  is  frequently  the  case, 
wholly  neglected.  Well  has  Mr.  Marsh  written  when  he  says, 
"Scripture  is  the  great  instrument  of  enlightening,  renewing, 
and  comforting  man.  Whatever,  therefore,  gives  me  an  in- 
creasing delight  in  Scripture,  I  regard  as  a  blessing  from  above. 
I  am  therefore  thankful  for  this  view  of  prophecy,  as  casting 
considerable  light  on  a  large  portion  of  the  word  of  God."  We 
live  in  an  age  when  the  word  of  God  is  much  neglected  and 
little  understood,  though  Bibles  are  (God  be  praised!)  very 
plentiful.  A  few  favourite  texts  are  reiterated  by  preachers 
and  hearers,  a  system  is  constructed,  and  the  rest  of  the  Bible 
little  alluded  to.  This  is  one  grand  reason  of  the  rejection  of 
the  doctrine  of  Christ's  pre-millennial  advent  and  kingdom. 
This  doctrine  runs  like  a  vein  from  Genesis  to  revelation.  Re- 
ject it,  and  the  Bible  becomes  misunderstood.  This  holds 
particularly  true  of  the  Book  of  Psalms  and  the  writings  of 
the  prophets.  You  may  cull  out  a  text  here  and  there;  but 
the  design  of  God  is  not  traced  by  those  who  reject  this  doc- 
trine. Take  it  along  with  us,  believe  the  simple  and  oft-re- 
peated fact,  that  Christ  will  come  personally  to  set  up  a  king- 
dom upon  earth,  and  to  be  the  Shiloh  of  the  Jews,  and  hundreds 
of  passages  are  easily  and  clearly  opened  up.  He  that  hath 
the  key  of  David  opens  to  us  the  Scriptures;  we  see  that  they 
refer  to  the  sufferings  of  Christ  and  the  glory  that  should  fol- 
low, and  our  hearts  begin  to  burn  while  the  sacred  page  tells 
forth  the  lofty  theme  of  Messiah's  glory,  the  saints'  dominion, 
Israel's  prosperity,  and  the  earth's  blessedness. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  ]  ;,  1 

Viewed  in  the  light  pf  this  doctrine,  how  hideout  doth  tin  ap- 
pear, how  exceeding  sinful  doth  it  become!  As  the  eye  glances 
along  the  various  dispensations  with  which  divine  mercy  hath 
favoured  the  world,  how  doth  man's  incorrigible  wicki 
appear!  and  sin's  awful  features  glare  horribly  in  the  light  of 
those  fiery  judgments  which  ii  draws  forth  from  the  (r< 
of  eternal  justice.  We  see  how.  hateful  sin  is  to  God;  and 
how  infinite  love,  wrath,  and  power  all  Combine  In  drive  it  out 
from  God's  creation.  With  a  voice  of  thunder  we  may  bear 
those  words  repealed.  Fear  to  sin.  In  characters  of  fire  we 
may  read  emblazoned,  Ft  <n-  to  sin.  The  crash  of  empires^  and 
the  groans  of  the  damned,  loudly,  audibly,  say.    Fear  '    tin! 

On  the  other  hand,  how  gloriously  doth  redemption  shine,  how 
vast  doth  that  love  appear  which  gave  birth  1o  it,  and  how  effi- 
cacious is  Christ's  blood  seen  to  he,  which  cleanses  and  saves 
so  many  lost  souls!  This  subject  filled  the  prophet's  mind 
with  rapturous  wonder,  and  he  seems  to  antedate  the  .song  of 
the  redeemed  as  he  says,  "Sing.  0  ye  heavens,  for  the  Lord 
hath  done  it:  shout,  ye  lower  parts  of  the  earth:  break  forth 
into  singing,  ye  mountains,  0  forest  and  every  tree  therein: 
for  the  Lord  hath  redeemed  Jacob,  and  glorified  himself  in 
Israel." 

Further — right  views  of  tin  coming  dispensation  exhibit  the  na- 
ture of  the  present  one,  and  by  showing  us  the  connexion  be- 
tween the  gospel  state  and  the  future  age, stir  us  up  to  improve 
the  present,  and  to  act  continually  with  a  view  to  that  glory 
which  is  to  be  revealed.  We  learn,  with  regard  to  the  present 
dispensation,  that  sovereign  and  eternal  election  is  the  foun- 
tain-head of  all  blessings,  and  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  ope- 
rator through  all  ages,  and  in  all  persons  who  arc  Baved  by  the 
gospel.  We  are  bidden  to  take  heed,  lest  in  dwelling  upon 
the  glories  of  the  future  state,  we  overlook,  the  duties  of  the 
present;  lest  in  looking  forward  for  paradise  we  forget  the 
vineyard  we  are.  now  called  to  work  in:  since  there  were  some 
of  old  who  knew  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come,  and  yet  fell 
away,  and  shall  never  enjoy  the  blessedness  of  those  who  have 
part  in  the  first  resurrection.  It  tells  u^  that  glory  and  honour 
hereafter  will  only  follow  upon  faithfulness  and  devoti 
now,  and  that  the  reward  will  be  proportioned  to  the  ! 
and  the  spirit  in  which,  and  the  motives  from  which,  it  was 
done.  He  that  gained  ten  talents  had  ten  eitiesj,  And  the 
apostle  says,  1  Cor.  iii.  8,  "Every  man  shall  receive  his  own 
reward,  according  to  his  own  labour."  These  things  doubtless 
have  a  particular  reference  to  the  ministers  of  the  gospel:  but 
nevertheless,  the  word  of  Cod  warrants  our  addressing  to  ill 
believers,  as   well  as  to  them,  the   words  of  Peter:   "u 


152  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

fore  the  rather,  brethren,  give  all  diligence  to  make  your  call- 
ing and  election  sure:  for  if  ye  do  these  things  ye  shall  never 
fall:  for  so  an  entrance  shall  be  administered  unto  you  abun- 
dantly into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ. 

Right  vie7vs  of  this  subject  will  instruct  tis  to  be  very  anxious  to 
glorify  the  Holy  Spirit,  seeing  this  is  the  dispensation  in  which 
he  is  more  particularly  concerned,  hence  called  "the  ministra- 
tion of  the  Spirit."  True,  in  the  future  age  there  will  no  doubt 
be  still  larger  bestowments  of  the  Spirit;  but  then  there  will 
be  the  personal  presence  of  Christ,  which  now  we  have  not, 
and  are  therefore  called  upon  to  walk  by  faith.  Prize  the 
Spirit's  influence;  give  him  all  the  glory  of  all  you  know,  feel, 
or  do,  as  far  as  it  is  honouring  to  God.  Fear  to  quench  him; 
fear  to  grieve  him  "by  whom  you  are  sealed  to  the  day  of  re- 
demption." And  0  that  every  professor  who  reads  these  lines 
would  well  weigh  over  the  case  of  the  foolish  virgins,  and 
strictly  examine  themselves  whether  they  have  communion 
with  the  Spirit  in  his  gracious  and  saving  offices. 

Another  point  in  which  we  are  instructed  is,  how  to  use  this 
present  world.  Surely,  if  these  things-  are  so,  we  may  well  take 
up  the  words  of  the  apostle,  1  Cor.  vii.  29 — 31.  Alas!  many 
professors  are  cleaving  very  fast  to  perishables,  and  looking 
very  steadily  to  the  things  that  are  seen.  Their  spirit,  their 
conduct  says,  concerning  this  world,  "This  is  my  rest, — here 
would  I  dwell."  No  wonder  such  slight  this  doctrine,  which 
tells  them  that  they  are  not  sure  but  that  m  a  moment  the  com- 
ing of  Christ  may  overturn  their  schemes,  melt  their  riches,  and 
degrade  their  honour  in  the  dust..  Whereas,  to  those  who  be- 
lieve this  doctrine,  this  consideration  is  most  awakening,  for  it 
tells  them  "it  is  high  time  to  awake  out  of  sleep, — to  cast  off 
the  works  of  darkness,  and  put  on  the  armour  of  light, — for 
now  is  our  salvation  nearer  than  when  we  believed." 

Future  judgment  is  much  better  understood  when  viewed  in  the 
light  we  have  described.  Instead  of  being  compressed  into  a  pe- 
riod shorter  than  would  serve  for  an  earthly  assize,  instead  of 
being  likened  to  a  mere  judicial  process,  the  subject  stands 
forth  in  awful  and  awakening  grandeur.  We  see  the  judgment 
of  the  quick  at  Christ's  coming,  in  the  various  displays  of  his 
vengeance  toward  his  enemies  upon  earth;  thus  ruling  them 
with  a  rod  of  iron,  Psal.  ii.  Rev.  xix.  We  see  the  judgment 
of  the  saints,  in  that  they  have  to  give  an  account,  2  Cor.  v. 
10;  Rom.  xiv.  10,  to  "stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ," 
are  rewarded  according  to  their  works;  while  they  are  all 
justified  by  grace,  and  owe  all  their  blessedness  to  unbounded 
mercy.       WTe    see  judgment   administered    on   earth    during 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIS  P 

I  .<■> 

nnnrlnie1rin  ri«ht!^8nc"i  :""1  finally,the  grand  winding 
up  oi  all  by  Him  who  8,ts on  the  white  throne,  and  who .djudgei 

the  serpent  and  Ins   seed  to  eternal  woe.      .Matt    xix    B7       g 

shows  us  that  the  judgment  is  not  that  transient  an  Bome  would 

make  .t  out  to  he,  hut  a  time  of  victory  and  government,  as 

alsool  triumph  and  reward,  both  to  Christ  and  his  servants 

We  may  observe  the  same  of  Luke  mm   M      II 

left  behind,  when  others  are  taken  in;    both    tl i 

ier  to  the  same  time 


>ehind,  when  others  are  taken  in;    both    tl passages 

same  time  and  event  as  the  pan  virgins 

(Matt,  xxv.):  they  help  to  explain  it.  and  are  explained  by  it. 


To  add  no  more  under  the  head  of  instruction,  I  observed 
t.ic  divine  character  appears  very  gl  rious  in  conn,  don  with  I  , 
trine.     "When  the  Lord  builds  up  Zion,  he  will  appear  in  hi. 
glory.       Through  the  risen,  reigning  God-man   the  whole  of 

Deity  will  shine  lorth,  as  far  as  the  objects  of  divine  favour 
Will  be  able  to  bear  the  sight.  This  will  be  -the  dav  of  the 
Son  of  man"  Then  "will  he  be  glorified,  and  God  be  glori- 
fied in  him.'  Millions  of  tongues  shall  then  sing  »0  Lord, 
our  Lord,  how  excellent  is  thy  name  in  all  the  earth!"  I  miKht 
also  show  that  this  subject  in  its  progress,  as  well  as  comple- 
tion, manifests  forth  the  glorious  attributes  of  the  high  and 
lofty  One.  Human  guilt  preaches  his  patience— sinners'  pun- 
ishment his  justice— their  salvation  his  mercy— and  their  reward 
his  grace,— while  the  whole  exhibits  his  wisdom,  holiness,  and 
faithfulness. 

II.  A  belief  in  this  doctrine  promotes  the  interests  of  true 
holiness.  Its  tendency  is,  when  rightly  believed,  to  make  all 
believers  in  it  holy.  Truth  is  the  great  friend  of  holiness.  Our 
Lord  prayed  to  his  heavenly  Father,  "Sanctify  them  through 
thy  truth."  It  follows,  then,  that  whoever  takes  away  any 
part  of  God's  truth  or  attempts  to  diminish  the  importance 
thereof,  opposes  the  interests  of  holiness  This  may  be  done 
undesignedly;  but  it  is  really  done.  If,  then,  the  coming  of 
Christ  before  his.  kingdom,  the  first  resurrection,  and  the  saint's 
reign  on  earth,  be  any  part  of  God's  revelation,  their  those 
who  deny  them,  who  leave  them  out,  or  who  neglect  to  search 
concerning  them,  are  guilty  of  this.  For  my  own  par!,  I  am 
persuaded,  that  the  generally  received  opinion  that  Christ  will 
not  come  again,  at  least  for  many  hundred  yens,  has  had  a 
carnalizing,  yea,  a  demoralizing  tendency.  This  ..pinion  hath 
dimmed  the  eye  of  hope,  and  diminished  the  motives  to  watch- 
fulness, put  death  in  the  room  of  the  resurrection,  and  i 
the  last  harmonious  words  of  Jesus,  -Behold.  1  come  quickly," 
to  grate  on  many  an  ear. 

As  1  have  endeavoured  throughout  to  treat  the  subject  prac- 
tically, I  shall  now  content  myself  with  four  brief  remarks   i:i 


|54  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

proof  of  the  holy  tendency  of  the   doctrine  advocated.     This 
will  appear  if  we  consider, 

1.  That  it  uniformly  shozcs  sin  to  be  the  parent  of  misery,  and 
proves  that  holiness  is  productive  of  happiness.  This  is  exhi- 
bited on  a  grand  scale,  though  a  long  period,  under  various  dis- 
pensations, and  illustrated  and  confirmed  by  terrible  and  glo- 
rious examples.  Of  this  I  have  spoken  before;  and  therefore 
only  observe,  that  he  who  neglects  the  study  of  prophec}1-  re- 
fuses to  listen  to  that  heavenly  commentator,  by  whom  he  may 
be  led  to  see  that  sin  is  evil  and  bitter,  and  holiness  profitable 
and  sweet.  I  may  fearlessly  challenge  any  one  to  prove,  that 
the  view  of  prophecy  pleaded  for,  in  any  one  instance,  justifies, 
or  extenuates  sin,  or  injures  the  interests  of  practical  godli- 
ness. 

2.  That  it  descends  to  all  distinct  classes  of  character,  and  if 
rightly  understood,  says  something  practical  to  them  all. 
Though  this  ample  subject  embraces  empires  and  kingdoms, 
yea,  worlds,  yet  it  doth  not  deal  only  in  generals,  but  it  pours 
its  wholesome  strains  in  every  ear,  and  knocks  at  every  heart. 
Though  it  embraces  all  time,  yea,  eternity — yet  it  advises  us 
concerning  our  moments.  While  it  directs  the  man  on  whose 
nod  thousands  depend,  to  look  forward  to  a  time  of  account,  it 
rings  in  the  conscience  of  the  most  despised  mortal — You,  too, 
are  responsible;  you  have  some  talent  for  which  you  will  have  to  give 
an  account.  I  might  easily  prove  from  the  word  of  God,  how 
exhortations  and  warnings  to  different  characters  are  grounded 
on  these  solemn  things.  Are  ministers  exhorted  to  preach  the 
word?  the  motive  urged  is  the  coming  and  kingdom  of  Christ, 
2  Tim.  iv.  1,2;  so  the  rich  are  encouraged  to  give,  1  Tim.  vi. 
18,  19;  because  there  is  a  glorious  state  of  reward  to  come, 
when  these  acts  will  be  remembered,  rehearsed,  and  rewarded, 
Matt.  xxv.  The  talented  are  stirring  up  to  labour,  (Matt.  xxv. 
28,  29,)  from  the  consideration  of  a  day  of  account.  In  short, 
denial  of  self,  non-conformity  to  the  world,  mortification  of 
sin,  and  generous  feelings  and  conduct,  will  thrive  in  that  bo- 
som who  truly  believes  this  doctrine;  see  Phil.  iii.  20,  21; 
Col.  iii.  4,  5;  1  Thess.  iii.  13;  v.  4,  5;  Tit.  ii.  11—13;  Heb. 
x.  3G,  37;  James  v.  7,  8;  1  Pet.  i.  6,  7,  13;  iv.  12,  13;  Rev. 
xvi.  15. 

3.  That  it  is  suited  above  all  others  to  excite  to  watchfulness  and 
prayer — to  stir  up  to  self-examination,  and  desires  after  sincerity  of 
heart.  A  great  part  of  practical  religion  is  included  in  our 
Lord's  direction,  "Watch  and  pray."  It  cannot  but  have 
struck  us  how  he  grounds  nearly  all  his  exhortations  thereto 
upon  the  consideration  of  his  second  glorious  coming.  The 
certainly  of  the   fact,  and  the  uncertainty  of  the   time,  are,  by 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  |  55 

him,  placed  in  a  most  commanding  view,    Matt   xxiv.    U; 
Mark  xiii.  37;  Lukexi  .  kxi. 34— 36.     Pelei  follows 

in  his  Lord's  steps,  2  Pet.  iii.,  -What  manner  of  p< 
ye  to  be!"  "Seeing  ye  look  for  such   things,  be  diligent" 
These  words  need  no  comment;  they  are  plain  and  forcible. 
Whoso  likely  to  he  watchful  as  they  who  daily  expert  their 
Lord's  coming?     Who  so  prayerful  as  those  who  look  1 
great  things  at  his  coming?     Who  so  diligent  as  those   who 
rightly  understand  the  nature  of  his  rewards?   Who  so  anxious 
to   be  sincere  as  those  who  believe  they  are  living  in 
times  wherein  the  wise  and  foolish  virgins  arc  slumbering  to- 
gether?     And  who  will  examine  themselves  so  rigidly  BG 
who  feel  the  import  of  their  Lord's  words.  When   Ihe  S 
man  cometh,  shall  he  find  faith  in  the  earth? 

Lastly.  The  practical  tendency  of  this  doctrine 
we  consider  the  various  ways  in  which  it  appeals  to  us.  It  as- 
saults us  with  holy  importunity  on  all  sides.  It  would  fain 
touch  every  feeling  and  faculty  of  our  nature.  It  appeals  to 
our  hopes  by  its  excellency — to  our  fears  by  its  terrors — to  our 
imaginatio7i  by  its  brilliancy — to  our  affections  by  its  greatness 
— to  our  tastes  by  its  high  delights — to  our  self-love  by  its  re- 
wards. Hard  is  the  heart  which  it  moves  not,  if  once  it  gains 
access  to  the  understanding;  and  therefore  doth  the  prince  of 
this  world  endeavour  to  blind  the  eyes,  that  it  might  not  be 
seen,  and  to  prejudice  the  heart,  that  the  thoughts  might  not 
entertain  it. 

III.  This  subject  yields  much  co?isolation,  and  so  is  calculated 
to  make  us  happy.      Steady,  perspicuous,  and  believing  views 
of  divine  things,  can   alone  afford  comfort  to  a  guilt-stricken 
heart,  and  a  sorrowful  spirit.     These  views  now  contended  lor, 
have  yielded  consolation  to  thousands.     The  primitive  martyrs 
armed   themselves   with    such    thoughts,  and  so  went  boldly 
through  reproach,  sufferings,  and  death.     It  hath  the  sai. 
hilarating  tendency  now-,  under  trials  of  a  different  natui 
persecuted,  the  Christian  considers  the  kingdom  of  heaven  pro- 
mised  to  such.      If  earthly  good  things  vanish,  he   considers 
that  "he  has  in  heaven  a  better,  and  an  enduring  substance." 
If  providences  arc  dark,  he  thinks  of  that  time  when  all  will  be 
cleared  up.     If  his  honours  on  earth  fade,  he  recollects  that  the 
redeemed  of  the  Lord  are  soon  to  he  manifested  as  king 
priests.      If  sickness  invades  his  frame,  he  anticipates  with  joy 
the  healthful  air  of  the  new  Jerusalem,  and  the  freshening  vir- 
tues of  life's  broad  stream.      When  temptations  annoy,  I 
ditatcs  on  the  promises  made  to  the  overcomcr,  and  gir 
armour  round  him.     Thus,  amidst  all  his  trials 

vol.  in. — 2  1 


156  THE  COMING  AND  KINGDOM 

"Cheerful  he  treads  the  desert  through, 
While  faith  inspires  a  heavenly  ray." 

Thus  is  the  expecting  Christian  associated  in  his  high  and  glo- 
rious hopes  with  those  saints  of  old,  who  looked  forward  to  the 
day  of  Christ,  as  the  crowning  of  all  their  hopes  (mark!  not 
so  much  the  day  of  death,  as  the  day  of  Christ.)  Yes,  the  ap- 
pearing of  Christ,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  was  that 
on  which  they  dwelt  with  Divine  enthusiasm.  Amidst  pain- 
ful bereavements  and  heart-rending  separations — amidst  disap- 
pointed hopes  and  darkened  prospects,  as  it  regards  earthly 
things,  how  sweet  the  anticipation  of  being  associated  with 
nobler  friends  and  beholding  brighter  prospects,  than  ever  we 
possessed  or  beheld  on  earth.  How  cheering  the  hope,  amidst 
the  din  of  war — the  shouts  of  false  joy — the  yell  of  idolatry — 
and  the  groans  of  creation — to  hope,  and  firmly  to  believe,  that 
a  period  is  hasting,  when  peace  shall  stretch  its  shady  wings 
over  the  sons  of  men,  when  rivers  of  joy  shall  water  this  vale 
of  tears,  when  cherubim  to  cherubim  shall  cry,  "Holy,  Holy, 
Holy,  is  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts;  the  whole  earth  is 
full  of  his  glory,"  and  "when  every  creature  that  is  in  hea- 
ven, and  on  the  earth,  arid  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in 
the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  shall  be  heard  to  say,  Bless- 
ing, and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  Him  that  sit- 
teth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever," 
Rev.  v.  13. 

And  now,  my  dear  friends,  in  winding  up  these  thoughts, 
what  will  you  say  to  these  things?  Will  you  say  that  they  are 
comparatively  unimportant!  What!  is  that  unimportant  and 
non-essential  which  relates  to  the  glory  of'Christ — which  is  the 
ultimate  end  of  his  setting  up  from  eternity— his  time-humili- 
ation, his  triumphs — and  his  present  session  at  God's  right 
hand?  that  unimportant  which  prophets  sung  of,  and  which 
apostles  gloried  in?  Consider  once  more,  what  God  says  con- 
cerning it.  "Blessed  is  he  thatreadeth,  and  they  that  hear  the 
words  of  this  prophecy."  Surely  you  will  not  object  to  the 
trouble  connected  with  an  investigation  into  this  subject,  when 
so  many  lavish  away  weeks  and  months  on  earthly  and  trivial 
things.  Will  you  say  there  are  many  difficulties  attending  it? 
Well,  throw  not  away  the  grand  outline,  because  you  cannot 
fill  it  up  to  your  mind;  refuse  not  to  know  any  thing,  because 
you  cannot  know  all.  Do  you  say,  the  diversity  of  opinion  on 
the  subject  hinders  you  from  studying  it?  Might  we  not  say 
the  same  of  most  subjects  of  faith  and  order,  concerning  which 
you  profess  to  think  for  yourself?  But  I  trust  you  will  not 
thus  object,  but  will  search  God's  word  for  yourself,  and  earn- 
estly pray  to  be  led  into  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  on  this  part  of  it. 


OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRI8  r  |.',7 

"The  meek  shall  he  guide  in  judgment,  the  meek  shall  ho 
teach  his  way."  He  who  so  kindly  instructed  his  disciples  in 
the  days  of  his  flesh,  concerning  his  future  coming,  will  still 
as  kindly  teach  all  who  are  willing  to  sit  ;it  his  J  »  learn 

of  him.     The  second  coming  of  Christ,  and   the   glory  that 
shall  follow  thereupon,  is  a  suhject  which  is  evidently 
the  heart  of  the  Saviour,  and  it  becomes  us  to  seek  fellowship 
with  him,  in   these  his  high   expectations.     The   more   atten- 
tively and  reverently  we  listen  to  the  words  of  Jesus,  Ihe 
shall  we  follow  him,  and  the  more  ardently  shall  we  love  him, 
John  x.  27;   and  while  all  the  words  of  Jesus  claim   our  fixed 
attention  and  entire  submission,  there  arc  some  which  should 
be  peculiarly  dear  to  us.      His  voice  of  exulting   love  in    the 
prospect  of  coming  to  work   out   redemption,  "Lo,  I  come!** 
Psal.  xl.   His  words  of  yearning  mercy  to  the  wretched,  "(Some 
unto  me,"  Matt.  xi.  28.     His  sweet  as>urance  to  the  trembling, 
fearful  soul,   "Him  that  cometh  I  will  in    no  wise   cast  out," 
John  vi.  37.     His  dying,  but  triumphant  shout,  "It  is  finished!" 
John  xix.  30.     His  resurrection  salutation,  "All  hail!"     His 
claims  on  the  loving  heart,  "Feed  my  Lambs,"  "Follow  thou 
me,"  John  xxi.      His  animating  words  to  the  conflicting  soul, 
"Him  that  overcometh,"  seven  times  repeated,  with  seven  pro- 
mises all  containing  blessings  annexed;  and  last  (not  least),  his 
sweet  parting  promise  to  the  waiting  soul,  his  last  love  mes- 
sage to  his  redeemed  church,  "I  come  quickly,"  Rev.  xxi.  21. 
0  if  these  words  were  heartily  believed,  and  constantly  mused 
upon,  how  holy,  how  peaceful,  how  diligent  and  hopeful  should 
we  be!     We  should  walk  in  the  light,  as  God  is  in  the  light; 
and  while  thus  looking  at  the  things  not  seen,  we  should  prove 
that  the  inner  man  is  renewed  day  by  day,  and  that  this  light 
affliction,  which  is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  out  for 
more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory,"  2  Cor.  iv.  17,  IS. 
Whether  the  readers  of  these  remarks  agree  with  the  writer 
or  not,  his  parting  prayer  for  them  is,  and  he  beseeches  them 
thus  to  remember  him — "That  our  God  would  account  them 
worthy  of  this  calling  (see  ver.  10,)  and  fulfil  in  them  aU  the 
good  pleasure  of  this  goodness,   and   the    work  of  faith  with 
power;  that  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  may  be  glori- 
fied in  them,  and  they  in  him;  according  to  the  grace  of  our 
God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus,"   2  Thcss.  i.   11,  12. 


